to one that is only the Overseer or Ruler of the People of one particular Church and not of any Church-rulers themselves That ruleth the flock but not any Shepherds 2. Those also may be called Bishops who only are Ioint-Rulers with others of a particular Church and Presidents among the Elders of that one Church for Vnity and order sake without assuming any Government over those Elders 3. A third sort there are that are Presidents in such an Eldership and withal do take a Negative voice in the Government so that nothing shall be done without them in such affairs 4 A fourth sort are the sole Pastors of such a particular Church that have many Ministers under them as their Curates who are properly to be Ruled by them alone so that the Pastor is the sole Ruler of that Church and the Curates do only teach and otherwise officiate in obedience to him Which is the case of divers Ministers of great Parishes that keep one Curate at their Parish Church and others at their Chappels Yet it s one thing to be the sole Ruler of the Parish and another to Rule the rest of the Elders 5. A fifth sort of Bishops are those that are the fixed Presidents of a Classis of the Pastors of many particular Churches who hold the title durante vitâ or quà m diu bene se gesserint though they are in use only while the Classis sitteth and have only a power of Moderating and ordering things as the foreman of a Jury or a double or casting voice as the Bayliff in Elections in most Corporations or as the President in some Colledges but no Negative voice which maketh a Power equal with all the rest 6. A sixth sort are the heads of such Classes having a Negative voice so that the rest can do nothing without them 7. A seventh sort are the Presidents of Provinces or Diocesses containing many Classes which have only a Moderating Power but no Negative voice 8. An eighth sort are the Bishops of particular Cities with all the Rural parts that are near it containing many Churches who assume the Power of Governing that Diocess to themselves alone without the Presbyters of the particular Churches either not using them at all in matter of Government or only consulting with them in Assemblies but giving them no determining votes 9. A ninth sort is a Diocesan Bishop of such a City who doth not take upon him the Rule of the people of the Diocess beyond his own Congregation but only of the Pastors supposing that the several Pastors or Presbyters have power to Rule the several Congregations but withall that they themselves are to be ruled by him 10. A tenth sort are such Bishops as assume the Government of these Diocesan Bishops which are commonâ—y called Archbishops to which also we adjoyn Metropolitans Primates and Patriarchs who assume the Power of Governing all below them as under the seventh rank I do also for brevity comprehend Metropolitans Primates and Patriarchs who assume no Governing Power over other Bishops but only the primam sedem and the moderating Power in Councils 11. The eleventh sort are unfixed general Pastors called Ambulatory or Itinerant that have a care of all the Churches and are no further tyed to any particulars then aâ— the necessary defect of their natural capacity seeing they cannot be in all places at once or else the dispatch of that work which they there meet with before they go further and some such occasion doth require and being excluded out of no part of the Church further then by consent for the common good they shall exclude themselves such I mean as the Apostles were 12. The twelfth and last sort is the Judas that goes under the name of St. Peters Successor and Christs Vicar General or the Vice-Christ who claimeth a power of Governing the whole universal Church as its Head having Infallible power of determiâ—ing Controversies and matters of Faith and whose Office must enter the definition of the Catholick Church and those that separate from him are no Catholikes or true Christians This is he that beareth the bag and maketh the twelfth sort 3. I Come now in the third place to tell you how many and which of these sorts of Episcopacy I think may be admitted for the Peace of the Church And 1. Of the first sort â—here is no Controversie among us few will deny the Ius Divinum of Presbyters as having the Rule of the people of a particular Church and the sole Rule supposing that there is no other Pastor over that Church but himself 2. Of the second sort of Parish Bishops who are meer Presidents over the whole Eldership of that particular Church and that continually or fixedly I think there is little question will be made by any but they also will easily be admitted 3. The third sort A Parochial Bishop having a Negative voice in a Parish Eldership I should be content to admit for the Peace of the Church but whether of it self it be desirable I do not dispute for if one Pastor even in a Parish may have a Negative voice among two or three Curates it will follow that the thing it self is not unlawful viz. for one Minister to have a Negative vote among many and so among an hundred if there be nothing else to forbid 4. The fourth sort for brevity Comprehendeth two sorts 1. Such Pastors of a single Congregation which having diverse Curates under them who are Presbyters do yet themselves take upon them the sole Government of the people and of their Curates I think this is intolerable and indeed a Contradiction or a Nulling of the Presbyters office for it is essential to the Presbyter of any Church to be a Guide or Ruler of that Church to put them out of all Rule therefore is to Null or suspend the exercise of their office which cannot statedly be done without destroying it But then 2. if we speak of the second sort that is such Pastors of particular Churches as have Curats who are Presbâ—ters and they govern their Curates but take the Curates as true Governors of the flock these as I dare not simply defend for if it be lawful for one Pastor to Rule two or three in a Parish then why not twenty or an hundred if nothing else forbid so I confess I should be ready to admit of them if it might attain the Churches peace for I see many godly Divines that are against Episcopacy yet practice this and will have no Curates in their Parish that will not be Ruled by them And there is a certain Obedience which Juniors and men of weaker parts do owe to their Seniors and men of far greater knowledge though the Office be the same And the Nature of the Government being not Compulsive and Coercive but only upon the voluntary whose judgements approve and their wills consent its considerable how far even a Ruler of others may voluntarily consent and so oblige himself to be Ruled
altogether neglect it So that some through a Carnal indulging of their own ease and quiet and to avoid mens ill will and some through the great oppositions of the people or for one such cause or other do let all alone In so much as even here in this County where we have associated and engaged our selves to some execution of Discipline this work goes on so heavily as we see and need not mention further when yet there is not a daies omission of Sermons and other Ordinances so that its apparent that its it which all lazie carnal man-pleasing Ministers may well comply with as that which suites their Carnal Interests to be free from the toil and care of Discipline If you say why then do the Bishops desire it if flesh and blood be against it I answer Experience and the impossibility of performance tells us that it is not the work but the empty name and honour that they took up and that indeed the flesh doth much more desire Had they desired or been willing of the work as they were of Lordships and Riches they would have done it Argum. 9. NO Episcopacy at least which hath so many evils as aforesaid attending it which is not of Gods Institution should be admitted into the Church The late English Prelacy as to the disapproved properties before mentioned is not of Gods Institution therefore it is not to be admitted into the Church The Major is confessed by all that plead for the Ius Divinum of Episcopacy or most and with the qualification from the ill consequents will be yielded by all The Minor I prove by parts 1. That the exclusion of Presbyters from Rule and the putting the Government from them into a Lay-mans hand with the rest before mentioned are not of Divine Institution is proved already as much as needs 2. If at the present we yield a superintendency or preheminence of one Pastor before others yet the Controversie remaineth whether a Prelate should be only Parochial that is only the President of the Elders of one particular Church or at the utmost of that with two or three or a few neighbour small Parishes which he may well oversee without the neglect of the Discipline Now I know not how any man of that way can prove out of Scripture that a Bishop must have more then one Parish much less more then three or four or a few For it is confest by them for ought I know that Scripture doth not determine how many Presbyters or Churches a Bishop must have under him only we say he must have but one for the main thing that they labour to prove is that a Bishop is above Presbyters as to Ordination and Jurisdiction and so he may be if he be a parish-Parish-Bishop for a parish-Parish-Church may have a Curate and 2 or 3 Chappels with Curates at them besides Deacons and according to the old course perhaps many Presbyters more that did not publikely preach though they wanted not authority but oversee the flock Now one man may have all that most of their Arguments require if he be but the chief over this Parish Presbytery But perhaps they will say that according to Scripture every City only must have a Bishop and therefore all the Country about must be his Diocess though the number of Churches and Presbyters under him be not determined To which I answer that the word Only is not in Scripture no Text saith that it was Only in Cities that Churches or Bishops were to be seated There is no prohibition of setling them in Villages It will be said that There is no example of any Bishop but in a City To which I answer 1. Themselves ordinarily tell us in case of Sacrament gesture and many other things that examples do not alway bind affirmatively much less can they prove that they bind negatively I mean not to do that which was not done Can you prove in Scripture that there were any particular Churches or Assemblies for Sacraments and other worship in Villages If not then is it lawful now to have any If not then all our Parish Churches in the Country are unlawful If yea then why may we not have Bishops in the Countreys without Scripture example as well as Churches for we shall prove that the reasons why there were none or few Bishops in the Country was for want of Churches for them to oversee The Gospel was not then preached nor any Bishops placed in many Nations of the world it doth not follow therefore that there must be none since 2. The reason is evident why Churches and Bishops were first planted in Cities because there was the greatest Concourse of people not that God loves a Citizen better then a Countrey-man or that he will have his Churches so limited to soil or place or scituation it is the number of persons where-ever they live that must be regarded that the Church be not too great nor too small but if there be the same number of people Cohabiting in the Countrey as one of the Apostolical Churches did consist of then there is the same reason to have a Church and Bishop in that Country Village as was then for having one in a City 3. Elders should be ordained in every Church and therefore Bishops for some of them say that these were Bishops But Churches may be in Country Villages therefore Elders and Bishops may be in Country-Villages 4. I prove from Scripture that there were Bishops in Villages or out of Cities thus Where there was a Church there was a Bishop But in a Village there was a Church therefore The Major I prove from Act. 14.23 compared with 1 Tim. 3. They ordained them Elders in every Church or Church by Church but these Elders are called Bishops in 1 Tim. 3. and by some of that way maintained to be such For the Minor I prove it from Rom. 16.1 where there is mention of the Church at Cenchrea but Cenchrea was no City but as Grotius speaks Portus Corinthiorum ut Piraeus Atheniensium viz. ad sinum Saronicum apparet ibi Ecclesiam fuisse Christianorum Grot. in Act. 18.18 in Rom. 16.1 vide et Downam Defensâ— pag. 105. who out of Strabâ— saith it was the Port that served most properly for Asia But Bishop Downam saith ibid. that Cenchrea was a Parish subordinate to the Church of Corinth having not a Bishop or Presbytery but a Presbyter assigned to it so before he saith by a Church he means a Company of Chrâ—stiâ—ns haâ—ing a Bishop and Presbytery But if he will so define a Church as that the Prelate shall enter the Definition then he may well prove that every Church had a Prelate And so a Patriarch may be proved to be Necessary to every Church if you will say you mean only such congregations as have a Patriarch But it was denominated a Church Act. 14.23 before they had Presbyters ordained to them and so before fixed Bishops when the Apostles had converted and congregated them they
intimations of Scripture and the discord of these reporters among themselves Only it is certain that nature it self would so restrain them that as they could be but in one place at once so they could not be in perpetual motion and prudence would keep them longest in those places where most work was to be done And therefore Pauls three years abode at Ephesus and the neighbouring parts of Asia did not make him the fixed Diocesan Bishop of Ephesus And what I say of the Apostles I say also of many such Itinerant unfixed Ministers which were their helpers as Silas Apollo Barnabas Titus Timothy c. For though Timothy be called by some Anâ—ients the first Bishop of Ephesus and Titus of Crete yet it is apparent they were no such fixed Ministers that undertook a Diocess durantâ— vita as their proper charge which were then called Bâ—shops but they were â—tinerant helpers of the Apostles in gathering planting and first ordering of Churches And therefore Titus was left in a whole Nation or large Island to place Bishops or Elders in each City and set things in order and this but till Paul come and not to be himself their fixed Bishop and Timothy is proved by Scripture to have been unsetled and itinerant as a helper of Paul after that he is by some supposed to be fixed at Ephesus I will not needlesly actum agere let any man that is unsatisfied of this read impartially Mr. Prins unbishoping of Timothy and Titus and note there the Itinerary of Timothy from Scripture Texts If therefore our Bishops would have been of the Apostles and their General helpers race they should have gone up and down to gather and plant Churches and then go up and down to visit those which they have planted or if they live where all are Enchurched already they should go up and down to preach to the rudâ—r sort of them and by the power of the word to subdue men further to Christ anâ— to see that all Ministers where they come do their duty reproving and admonishing those that neglect it but not forbidding them to do it as a thing belonging only to them And by Spiritual weapons and authority should they have driven Ministers to this duty and not by meer secular force of which more anon 2. And as for the fixed Bishops of Apostolical Institution our English Prelacy are not like them For the fixed Bishops established by the Apostles were only Overseers of one particular Church But the English Prelates were the Overseers of many particular Churches Therefore the English Prelates were not the same with the old Bishops of the Apostles institution The course that the Prelates take to elude this argument is by giving us a false definition of a particular Church That we may not therefore have any unprofitable strife about words I shall signifie my own meaning By a Particular Church I mean an Associated or combined company of Christians for Communion in Publick Worship and Furtherance of each other in the way to heaven under the Guidance of Christs Church Officers one Elder or more such as are undivided or Churches of the first order commonly called Ecclesiae Primae as to existence and which contain not divers Political Churches in them A family I mean not for that 's not a Political Church having no Pastor An accidental company of Christians I mean not For those are no Association and so no Political Church Nor do I mean a National or Diocesane or Classical Church or any the like which are composed of many particular Churches of the first order conjunct It is not of Necessity that they alway or most usually meet in one Congregation because its possible they may want a capacious convenient room and its possible they may be under persecution so that they may be forced to meet secretly in small companies or there may be some aged weak people or children that cannot travail to the chief place of Meeting and so may have some Chappels of ease or smaller meeting But still it must be a number neither so big nor so small as to be uncapable of the ends of Association which enter the definition how ever weaknâ—ss age or other accidents may hinder some members from that full usefullness as to the main end whith other members have So that they which are so many or live at such a distance as to be uncapable of the ends are not such a Church nor are capable of so being For the number will alter the species In a word it cannot I think be proved that in the Primitive times there was any one fixed Bishop that Governed and Oversaw any more then one such particular political Church as was not composed of divers lesser political Churches nor that their Churches which any fixed Bishop oversaw were more then could hold Communion in Worship in one publick place for so many of them as could ordinarily hear at once for all the families cannot usually come at once they were not greater then some of our English Parishes are nor usually the tenth part so great I have been informed by the judicious inhabitants that there are fourscore thousand in Giles Cripple-gate Parish in London and about fifty thousand in Stepney and fourty thousand in Sepulchres There cannot any Church in Scripture be found that was greater nor neer so great as one of these Parishes No not the Church at Ierusalem it self of which so much is said No not if you admit all the number of moveable Converts and Sojournours to have been of that particular Church which yet cannot be proved to have been so I know Bishop Downam doth with great indignation Dispute that Diocesses were beâ—ore Parishes and that it was more then one Congregation that was contained in those Diocesses We will not contend about the name Diocess and Parish which by the Ancients were sometime used promiscuously for the same thing But as to the thing signified by them I say that what ever you call it a Diocess or a Parish there were not near so many souls as in some English Parishes nor take one with another their Churches commonly were no more Numerous then our Parishes nor so numerous A Diocess then and a Parish were the same thing and both the same as our particular Churches now are that is the Ecclesiae primae or Soceities of Christians combined under Church-Rulers for holy Communion in Worship and Discipline And there were no otherwise many Congregations in one Church then as our Chapples of ease or a few meeting in a private house because of rainy weather are many Congregations in one Parish The foresaid Learned and Godly though angry Bishop Downame saith Def. li. 2. cap. 1. page 6. that Indeed at the very first Conversion of Cities the whole Number of the people converted being some not much greater then the Number of the Presbyters placed among them were able to make but a small Congregation Call that Church then a Diocess or a Parish I
of any other Church Congregation or Elders De facto this is plainly yielded Well this much being yielded and we having come so far to an agreement about the actual Church Constitution and Government of the Scripture times we desire to know some sufficient reason why we in these times may not take up with thaâ— Government and Church order which was practised in the Scripture times And the Reason that is brought against it is this Because it was the Apostles intention that this single Bishop who in Scripture times had but one Congregation and Governed no Presbyters should after Scripture times have many settled Congregations and their Presbyters under them and should have the power of ordaining them c. To this I answer 1. The Intentions of mens hearts are secret till they are some way revealed No man of this age doth know the Apostles hearts but by some sign what then is the revelation that Proveth this Intention Either it must be some Word or Deed. For the first I cannot yet find any colour of proof which they bring from any word of the Apostles where either they give power to this Presbyter or Bishop to Rule over many Presbyters and Congregations for the future Nor yet where they do so much as foretell that so it shall be As for those of Paul to Timothy and Titus that theâ— rebuke not an Elder and receive not accusation against them but under two or three Witnesses the Reverend Author affirmeth that those Eâ—ders were not Presbyters under such Bishops as we now speak of but those Bishops themselves whom Timothy and Titus might rebuke And for meer facts without Scripture words theâ—e is none that can prove this pretended Intention of the Apostles First there is no fact of the Apostles themselves or the Churches or Pastors in Scripture time to prove it For Subordinate Presbyters are confessed not to be then â—nstituted and so not existent and other fact of theirs there can be none And no fact after them can prove it Yet this is the great Argument that most insist on that the practice of the Church after Scripture times doth prove that Intention of the â—pâ—stles which Scripture doth not for ought is yet proved by them that I can find at all express But we deny that and require pâ—ooâ— of it It is not bare saying so that will serve Is it not possible for the succeeding Bishops to err and mistake the Apostles Intentions If not then are they Infallible as well as the Apostles which is not true They might sin in going from the Institution And their sin will not prove that the Apostles intended it should be so de jure because their followers did so de facto If they say that it is not likely that all the Churches should so suddenly be ignorant of the Apostles Intention I answer 1. We must not build our faith and practice on Conjectures Such a saying as this is no proof of Apostolical intentions to warrant us to swerve from the sole practised Government in Scripture times 2. There is no great likelihood that I can discern that this first practised Government was altered by those that knew the Apostles and upon supposition that these which are pretended were their intents 3. If it were so yet is it not impossible nor very improbable that through humane frailty they might be drawn to conjecture that that was the Apostles intents which seemed right in thier eyes and suited their present judgements and interests 4. Sure we are that the Scripture is the perfect Law and Rule to the Church for the Establishing of all necessary Offices and Ordinances and therefore if there be no such intentions or Institutions of the Apostles mentioned in the Scripture we may not set up universally such Offices and Ordinances on any such supposed intents De facto we seem agreed that the Apostles settled One Pastor over one Congregation having no Presbyters under his Rule and that there were no other in Scripture time but shortly after when Christians were multiplied and the most of the Cities where the Churches were planted were converted to the faith together with the Country round about then there were many Congregations and many Pastors and the Pastor of the first Church in the City did take all the other Churches and Pastors to be under his Government calling them Presbyters only and himself eminently or only the Bishop Now the Question between us is Whether this was well done or not Whether these Pastors should not rather have gathered Churches as free as their own Whether the â—hristians that were afterward converted should not have combined for holy Communion themselves in particular distinct â—hurches and have had their own Pastors set over them as the first Churches by the Apostles had They that deny it and Justifie their fact have nothing that we can see for it but an ungrounded surmise that it was the Apostles meaning that the first Bishops should so do But we have the Apostles express Institution and the Churches practise during Scripture times for the other way We doubt not but Christians in the beginning were thin and that the Apostles therefore preached most and planted Churches in Cities because they were the most populous places where was most matter to work upon and most disciples were there and that the Country round about did afford them here and there a family which joyned to the City Church Much like as it is now among us with the Anabaptists and Separatists who are famed to be so Numerous and potent through the Land and yet I do not think that in all this County there is so many in Number of either of these sects as the tenth part of the people of this one Parish nor perhaps as the twentieth part Now if all the Anabaptists in Worcestershire or at least that lived so neer as to be capable of Church communion should be of Mr. T 's Congregation at Bewdley or of a Church that met in the chief City Worcester yet doth not this intimate that all the space of ground in this County is appointed or intended for the future as Mr. T 's Diocess but if the successive Pastor should claim the whole County as his charge if the whole were turned to that opinion no doubt but they would much cross their founders mind And if the comparison may be tolerated we see great reason to conceive that the Ancient Bishops did thus cross the Apostles minds When there were no more Christians in a City and the adjoyning parts then half some of our Parishes the Apostles planted fixed Governours called Bishops or Elders over these particlar Churches which had constant communion in the worship of God And when the Cities and Countreyes were converted to the faith the frailty of ambition co-working thereto these Bishops did claim all that space of ground for their Diocess where the members of their Church had lived before as if Churches were to be measured by the
Bishops who gathered as many as they could under their own Government when they should have erected new Churches as free as their own Reason 12. If the Description of the Bishops settled in the New Testament and the work affixed to them be such as cannot agree to our Diocesan Bishops but to the Pastors of a single Church then was it never the mind of the Holy Ghost that those Bishops should degenerate afterwards into Diocesan Bishops But the Antecedent is certain therefore so is the Consequent I here still suppose with Learned Dr. H Annot. in Act. 11. passim that the name Presbyter in Scripture signifieth a Bishop there being no Evidence that in Scripture time any of that Second Order viz. subject Presbyters were then instituted Though I am far from thinking that there was but one of these Bishops in a Church at least as to many Churches Now as we are agreed de facto that it was but a single Church that then was under a Bishop and not many such Churches for that follows undenyably upon the denying of the existence of subject Presbyters seeing no such Churches can be nor the worshipping Assemblies held without a Bishop or Presbyter so that it was the mind of the Apostles that it should so continue is proveed by the Desciption and work of those Scripture Bishops Argument 1. From Acts 20.28 29 31. The Bishops instituted and fixed by the Holy Ghost were and are to take heed to all the Flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made them overseeers to feed the Church of God and to watch against Wolves and to warn every one night and day But this cannot be done by Diocesan Bishops nor any that have more then one Church Therefore Diocesan Bishops are not the Bishops that the Holy Ghost hath so fixed and instituted such as Paul describeth were to continue and that 's such as can do that work Argument 2. The Bishops that the Holy-Ghost settled and would have continue and had the Power of Ordination given them were such as were to be Ordained in every City and every Church Acts 14.23 Tit. 1.3 4 5. See Dr. Hammonds Annotat. But it is not Diocesan Bishops that are such for they are over many Churches and Cities therefore it is not Diocesan Bishops that were settled by the Holy Ghost nor meant in those texts Ar. 3. The Bishops which were instituted by the Holy Ghost and are meant in Scripture were to watch for their peoples souls as those that must give account Ruling over them and to be obeyed by all and speaking to them the word of God Heb. 13.7 17 24. But this cannot be done by a Bishop to a whole Diocess nor will they be willing of such an account if they be wise therefore it is not Diocesan Bishops that are meant in Scripture Argument 4. The Bishops settled for continuance in Scripture were such as all the people were to know as labouring among them and over them in the Lord and admonishing them and to esteem them very highly in love for their work sake 1 Thes. 5.12 13. But this cannot be meant of our Diocesan Bishop whom the hundreth part of the flock shall never see hear nor be admonished by therefore it is not such that were settled for continuance in the Church Argument 5. The Bishops settled by the Holy Ghost must by any that are sick be sent for to pray over them But this a Diocesan Bishop cannot do to the hundreth or thousandth person in some places therefore it is not Diocesan Bishops but the Bishops of a single Church that are capable of these works that are meant by the Holy Ghost to continue in the Church and consequently to whom the power of Ordaining was committed If any question whether the Texts alleadged do speak of subject-Presbyters or Bishops I refer them to the foresaid Reverend Doctor with whom I am agreed that there were no subject-Presbyters instituted in Scripture times Reason 13. It was not one or two or all Churches for a year or two or more in their meer fieri or infancy before they were well formed that consisted only of one settled worshipping Assembly and its guides but it was the formed and stablished state of the particular Churches To prove this I shall briefly do these three things 1. I shall shew it in respect to the Jewish Synagogues 2. As to the Churches in the Apostles dayes after many years growth even of every Church that 's mentioned in the New Testament as a particular Political Church 3. As to some of the Churches after the Apostles dayes mentioned by the ancients 1. It is apparent that the Jews Synagogues were particular Congregational Churches having each one their several Rulers and as many Learned men suppose they had an Ecclesiastical Judicature of Elders belonging to each of them where fit men could be found and this distinct from the Civil Judicature Or as others think they had a Sanhedrim which had power to judge in both Causes and one of these was in every City that is in Places of Cohabitation For in every City of Israel which had one hundred and twenty families or free persons say others they placed the Sanhedrim of twenty three And in every City which had not one hundred and twenty men in it they set the smallest Judicature of three Judges so be it there were but two wise men among them fit to teach the Law and resolve doubts See Aâ—nsworth on Numb 11.16 citing Talmud Bab. Maimonides more at large And doubtless many of our Country Villages and almost all our Parishes have more then 120. and every Country Village may come in in the lesser number below 120. which are to have three Elders and that say some was every place where were ten men And that these were under the great Sanhedrim at Ierusalem is nothing to the matter For so we confess that such particular Churches as we mention have some such General officers over them de jure as the Apostolical men were in the Primitive Church but not that any of these Synagogues were under other Synagogues though one were in a great City and the other but in a small Town And that these Synagogues were of Divine institution is plain in divers texts particularly in Lev. 23.1 2 3. where a convocation of holiness or a holy Convocation is commanded to be on every Sabboth in all their dwellings which most plainly could be neither the meeting at Ierusalem at the Temple nor yet in single families and therefore it is not to much purpose that many trouble themselves to conjecture when Synagogues began and some imagine it was about the Captivity For as their controversie can be but about the form of the meeting place or the name so its certain that some place there must be for such meetings and that the meetings themselves were in the Law commanded by God and that not to be tumultuary confused ungoverned Assemblies If the scourging in
eyes of God and men are on them and that it is no light matter to an honest heart that Christ and his cause should be dishonoured by our weaknesses and our labours should hereby be frustrated and sinners hardned in their impiety But yet I must say that many that are but low in Learning have greater abilities by grace and use to manage the great essentials of Christianity and set home a necessary truth upon the heart and deal with ignorant dead-hearted sinners then many very Learned men did ever attain to And I confess I could wish for the service of the Church that some such now private less-learned men in great Congregations were yoaked with some Learned men that are less fit for lively rouzing application that they might Lovingly go together the one confessing his defect in Learning and the other his defect in application and the unlearned depending for guidance from the more Learned in cases of difficulty where his abilities fall short that so they might be both as one able Minister communicating the honour of their several abilities to each other to supply and cover each others defects But if such a thing should be attempted though agreeably to the Churches practice for many hundred years after Christ what an out-cry should we have from the men now in hand against Mechanicks and unlearned men and how many would reproach their work that cannot mend it I have been long on this subject I will end it with this story Gregory Nysen tells us in his relation of the Life of Gregory Thaumaturgus that this holy man then Bishop of Neocaesarea was so famous by his miracles and successes that the Neighbour Countreys sent to him to preach and plant Churches among them Among others Comana a neighbour City sent to him to come and plant a Church and Bishops among them When he had stayed a while and preached and prepared them and the time was come that he was to design them a chief Pastor or Bishop the Magistrates and principal men of the City were very busie in enquiring anxiously and curiously who was of most eminent rank and splendour excelling the rest that he might be chosen to the office and dignity of being their Bishop For Gregory himâ—elf had all these Ornaments and therefore they thought their Pastor must have them too But when it came to choice they were all to pieces some for one and some for another so that Gregory looked to heaven for Directions what to do When they were thus taken up with proposing men of splendor and eminency Gregory remembring Samuels anointing David exhorted them to look also among the meanest for possibly there might be found among them some of better qualifications of mind Whereupon some of them signified that they took it as a contumelie and sâ—orn that all the chief mâ—n for eloquence dignity and splendor should be refused and that Mechanicks and tradesmen that labour for tehir living should be thought fitter for so great an office And saith one of them to him in derision If you will pass by all these that are chosen out of the best of the Citizens and go to the scum and basest of the people for a Pastor for us its best for you even to make Alexander the Collier a Priest and lets all agree to choose him The good man hearing these scornful words it struck into his mind to know who that Alexander the Collier was Whereupon they brought him presently with laughter and set him in the midst of them collowed and half-naked and ragged and sordid and thus stood Alexander among them But Gregory suspected somewhat better by him then they that laught at him and thereupon taking him out of the company and examining his life he found that he was a Philosophick man that being of a very comely person and loth it should be any occasion of incontinency and also renouncing the vanities of the world had addicted himself to the life of a Collier that his person and worth might be hid from men and his mind be kept in an humble frame Whereupon Gregory appointeth some to take away Alexander and wash him and cloath him with his Pastoral attire and bring him into the Assembly as soon as they had done In the mean time Gregory goes to the Assembly and fals a preaching to them of the nature of the Pastoral office and the holiness of life required thereto entertaining them with such speeches tâ—ll Alexander was brought and comely adorned in Gregories garmâ—nts was set before them Whereupon they all fell a gazing and wondering at Alexander and Gregory falls a preaching to them again of the deceitfulness of judging by outward appearances about the inward worth of the soul and that Satan had obscured Alexander lest he should subvert his kingdom To be short he ordaineth Alexander their Bishop a Pastor of a single Church And when they desired to bear him preach he shewed that Gregory was not deceived in him His sermon was sententious and full of understanding but because he had no flowers of Oratory or exactness and curosity of words one that was a curious hearer derided him who it is said was by a vision brought to repent of it And thus despised Alexander the Collier was made Bishop or Pastor of Comana when the great ones were rejected and afterward proved a Champion for Christ to whom he passed in Martyrdome through the flames I have recited this for their sakes that deride the gifts of God in men whom they account unlearned but not to encourage any to thrust themselves on so great a work without Ordination and due qualifications Object But it is Ordination it self that is wanting to the Pastors of the Reformed Churches and therefore they are no Pastors c. Answ. The contrary is manifested in this ensuing Disputation This separating Principle is it that I here purposely contend against For it is cast in to divide and to destroy And to quench such granado's and fire-works of the Devil is a necessary work for them that will preserve a Churches Peace I read in Thuanus of a Bishop in France that turning Protestant took his Popish consecration for insufficient and was again elect and ordained by the Protestant Minsters without a Prelate to be a Prelate But that Presbyters Ordained by a Presbytery of Protestants should be reordained by a Prelate and that as necessary to the being of their office is strange doctrine to all the Protestant Churches It was rejected commonly by the English Bishops even by A. B. Bancroft himself Saith Firmilian inter Epist. Cypriani Omnis potestas gratia in Ecclesia constituta est ubi praesident Majores natu qui baptizandi Manus imponendi ordinandi poffident potestatem i. e. All Power and Grace is placed in the Church where Elders do preside who possess the power of Baptizing Imposing hands and Ordaining I know it will be said that Firmilian speak of Bishops only But I believe not that he
as his judgement that the Scotch Ministers then to be Consecrated Bishops were not to be reordained because the Ordination of Presbyters was valid Sect. 5. These Novel Prelatical persons then that so far dissent frrom the whole stream of the Ancient Bishops and their adherents have little reason to expect that we should regard their judgement above the judgement of the English Clergy and the judgement of all the Reformed Churches If they can give us such Reasons as should conquer our modestie and perswade us to condemn the judgement of the Plelates and Clergy of England all other Churches of the Protestants and adhere to a few new men of yesterday that dare scarcely open the face of their own opinions we shall bow to their Reasons when we discern them But they must not expect that their Authority shall so far prevail Sect. 6. And indeed I think the most of this cause is carried on in the dark What Books have they written to prove our Ordination Null and by what Scripture Reasons do they prove it The task lieth on them to prove this Nullity if they would be Regarded in their reproaches of the Churches of Christ. And they are not of such excessive Modesty and backwardness to divulge their accusations but sure we might by this time have expected more then one volume from them to have proved us No Ministers and Churchess if they could have done it And till they do it their whsperings are not to be credited Sect. 7. Argument 2. If that sort of Prelacy that was exercised in England was not necessary it self yea if it were sinfull and tended to the subversion or exceeding hurt of the Churches then is there no Necessity of Ordination by such a Prelacy But the Antecedent is true therefore so is the consequent The Antecedent hath been proved at large in the foregoing Disputation Such a Prelacy as consisteth in the undertaking of an impossible task even for one man tâ— be the only Governour of all the souls in many hundred Parishes exercising it also by Lay men and in the needful parts not exercising it all all a Prelacy not chosen by the Presbyters whom they Govern yea suspending or degrading â—he Presbyters of all those Churches as to the governing part of theâ—â— office and guilty of the rest of the evils before mentioned is not only it self unnecessary but sinful and a disease of the Church which all good men should do the best they can to cure And therefore the effects of this disease can be no more Necessary to our Ministry then the burâ—ing of a feaver or swelling of a Tympany is necessary to the body Sect. 8. No Bishops are Necessary but such as were in Scriture times But there were none such as the late English Bishops in Scripture times Therefore the English Bishopâ— are not necessary He that denyeth the Major must go further in denying the sufficiency of Scripture then I find the Papists ordinarily to do For they will be loth to affirm that any office is of Necessity to the Being of the Church or of Presbyters that is not to be found in Scripture or that was not then in Being Therefore so far we are secure Sect. 9. And for the Minor I prove it thus If the English Bishops were â—either such as the unfixed General Ministers nor such as the fixed Bishops of particular Churches then were they not such as were in Scripture times But they were neither such as the unfixed General Ministers nor such as the fixed Bishops of particular Churches therefore c. Sect. 10. Besâ—des these two sorts of Ministers there are no more in the New Testament And these aâ—e diversified but by the exercise of their office so far as they were ordinary Ministers to continue The unfixed Ministers whether Apostles Evangelâ—sts or Prophets were â—uch as had no special charge of any one Church as their Diocess but were to do their best for the Church in general and follow the direction and call of the Holy Ghost for the exercising of their Ministry But it s known to all that our Engsish Bishops were not such They were no ambulatory itinerant Preachers they went not about to plant Churches and confirm and direct such as they had planted but were fixed to a City and had every one their Diocess which was their proper charge but Oh how they discharged their undertaking Sect. 11. Object The Apostles might agree among them selves to divide their Provinces and did accordingly James being Bishop of Jerusalem Peter of Rome c. Answ. No doubt but common reason would teach them when they were sent to preach the Gospel to all the world to disperse themselves and not be preaching all in a place to the disadvantage of their work But 1. It s one thing to travail several ways and so divide themselves as itinerants and another thing to divide the Churches among them as their several Diocesses to whâ—ch they should be fixed Which they never did for ought is proved 2. And its one thiâ—g prudently to disperse themselves for their labour anâ— another thing to claim a special power over a Circuit or Diocess as their charge excluding a like charge and power of others So far as any man Apostle or other was the Father of souls by their conversion they owned him a special honour and love which the Apostles themselves did sometimes claim But this was nothing to a peculiar Diocess or Province For in the same City a Ierusalem some might be converted by one Apostle and some by another And if a Presbyter convert them I think the adversaries will not therefore make them his Dâ—ocess not give him there an Episcopal Power much less above Apostles in that place Nor was this the Rule that Diocesses could be bounded by as now they are taken Sect. 12. Nor do we find in Scripture the least intimation that the Apostles were fixed Diocesan Bishops but much to the contrary 1. In that it was not consistent with the General charge and work that Christ had laid upon them to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature How would this stand with fixing in a peculiar Diocess Sect. 13. And 2. We find them answering their Commission in their practice going abroad and preaching and planting Churches and sometimes visiâ—ing them in their passage but not sâ—tling on them as their Diocesses but going further if they had opportunity to do the like for other places Yea they planted Bishops in the several Cities and Churches which they had gathered to Christ. Though Paul staid three years at Ephesus and other adjacent parts of Asia yet did not all that abode prove it his peculiar Diocess And yes its hard to find again so long an abode of Paul or any Apostle in one place Elders that were Bishops we find at Ephesus Acts 20. and some say Timothy was their Bishop and some say Iohn the Apostle was their Bishop but its clear that it was
under them have power of Ordination But very many English Pastors at this day have Presbyters under them therefore they have Power of Oâ—dination By Presbyters I mean not men of another office but gradually inferiour in the saâ—e office The Major is proved ad hominem from the Concessions of the Dissenters For though I rarely meet in their disputations for Bishops with any Definition of a Bishop yet This is it that they most commonly give us as the Essential difference of a Bishop that he is one that is over Presbyters Yea this agâ—eeth with their higher sort of Bishops that they say were in the Church in Ignatius daies when subject Presbyters were instituted and therefore those Pastors may ordain that are of that higher sort of Bishops Sect. 14. The Minor is notorious Many of our Pastors in Market Towns and other large Parishes have a curate with them in the same Congregation and one or two or more Curates at several Chappels of ease that are in the Parish And these are under them 1. De facto being chosen and brought in by them Ruled by them and paid by them and removed by them 2. De jure the Bishops and Laws of the Land allowed this Sect. 15. Argument 5. The stated or fixed President of a Presbyterie may Ordain with his fellow Presbyters But many of our Parish Pastors are the fixed Presidents of Presbyteries therefore they may ordain The Major I take for granted by all that stand to the Ordinary descriptions of a Bishop For the stated President of a Presbyterie is not only a Bishop in the judgement of Forbes Bishop Hall Bishop Vsher and such other but is indeed the Primitive Bishop in their judgement and such a Bishop in whom they would rest satisfied and do propose such for the Churches Peace Sect. 16. And the Minor is notorious For 1. In the most of our ordered Churches there is a Presbyterie of Ruling Ecclesiastick Elders 2. In many there are divers preaching Presbyters which may satisfie them that are against meer ruling Elders as I shewed before And if these be not inferiour to the chief Pastor in Ecclesiastical Degree yet they are his Compresbyters and he is in all Parishes that I know where Curates or Assistants are their stated President or Moderator so that we have in all such Congregations according to the doctrine of the Bishops themselves not only such Bishops as were in the Apostles days when there was no subject Presbyters but also such Bishops as were in Ignatius daies when the fixed President or Bishop had many Presbyters to whom he was the President or Moderator Sect. 17. Yea if you will make his Negative voice Essential to a Bishop which Moderate Episcopal men deny yet commonly this agreeth to such Parish Bishops as have Curates under them For in the Presbyterie they have ordinarily a Negative Voice Sect. 18. Yea where there are no such Presbyteries with a President it is yet enough to prove him a Bishop that he hath Deacons under him or but one Deacon saith Dr. H H. Annotat in Act. 11. b. When the Gospel was first preached by the Apostles and but few converted they ordained in every City and Region no more but a Bishop and one or more Deacons to attend him there being at the present so small store out of which to take more and so small need of Ordaining more Sect. 19. Argument 6. The Moderator or President of many Pastors of particular Churches assembled may Ordain and his Ordination is Valid But such a Moderator or President is ordinarily or frequently One in our Ordinations therefore they are Valid The Major is granted by many of the Dissenters and all their principles I think do infer it For such a one is a Bishop not only of the Apostolical institution Nor only such as was in Ignatius days but such an Archbishop as next afterward sprung up When it is not only one Church and its Presbyters that are under him but the Presbyters or Bishops of many Churches that he is Moderator or President of methinks those that are for the highest Prelacy should not deny the Validity of his Ordination Sect. 20. But two things will be here objected The one is that he was not consecrated to this Presidency or Moderatorship by Bishops To which I answer 1. That Consecration is not of Necessity to such a Bishop according to the principles of Episcopal Divines it being no new Office or Order that they are exalted to but a new Degree Ordination which was received when they were made Presbyters may suffice and is not to be iterated 2. The Election of the Presbyters served as Hiâ—rom testifyeth in the Church of Alexandria therefore it may serve now of which more anon 3. He is chosen by true Bishops as is shewed Sect. 21. The other Objection is that our Presidents are but pro tempore and therefore are not Bishops To which I answer 1. That in some Places they are for a long time and in some for an uncertain time Dr. Twiss was Moderator of the Synod at Westminster for many years together even durante vita and Mr. Hâ—rle after him was long Moderator The London Province hath a President for many moneths even from one Assembly to another 2. I never yet met with an Episcopal Divine that maintained that it was essential to a Bishop to be such duâ—rante vita I am sure it is not commonly asserted If a man be made the Bishop of such or such a Diocess for one and twenty years or for seven years it will be said to be irregular but I know none of them that have averred it to be so great an Error as nullifieth his Power and administrations And if it may stand with the Being of Episcopacy to be limited to seven years then also to be limited to seven moneths or seven weeks or days Especially when as usually with us they fix no time at the first Election but leave it to the liberty of the next Assembly to continue or to end his power Let them prove that affirm it that duration for life is essentiall to a Bishop Sect. 22. Argument 7. Where all these forementioned qualifications of the Ordainer do concur viz. 1. That he be the Pastor of a particular Church and the chief Pastor of it and the Pastor of a City Church and have Deacons and Presbyters under him and be the fixed President of a Presbyterie and the Moderator or President of a larger Presbyterie of the Pastors of many Churches there according to the principles even of the râ—gider sort of Dissenters the Ordination is valid But all these forementioned qualifications do frequently concur to some of our present Ordainers in England therefore even according to the more rigid Dissenters their Ordination is Valid The premises are so plain that they need no confirmation Sect. 23. Argument 8. Ordination by a Presbyterie is Valid But in England and other Reformed Churches we have Ordination by a Presbyterie therefore
case that these three parties disagree If the Magistrate would have one man and the Ordainers another and the people a third or if two of them go one way and the third another To which I answer There are many things that must be taken into consideration for the right resolving of the case Either the persons nominated are equal or unequal Either they are all capable or some of them uncapable Either the welfare of that Church dependeth on the choice or else it may be somewhat an indifferent case â— If there be but one Minister to be had and the Dissenters would have none then it is past controversie that the Dissenters are to be disobeyed 2. If one party would have a Godly Able Minister and the other would have an incapable intolerable person then it is past doubt that the party that is for the worthy person ought to prevail and it is his duty to insist upon it and the duty of the rest to yield to him 3. If any will make a controversie in this case where there is none and say You say this man is fittest and I say the other man that is uncapable is fittest and who shall be judge The party that is in the right must hold to their duty till they are persecuted from it and appeal to God who will judge in equity If a blind man say to a man that hath his eye-sight You say that you see and I say that I see you say that it is day and I say it is night who shall be believed It is not such words that will warrant a wise man to renounce his eye-sight God will judge him to be in the right that is so indeed 4. But if really the several parties are for several Ministers that are all tolerable yet if there be any notable difference in their fitness the parties that are for the less fit should yield to the party that is for the more fit If you say They discern it not I answer that is their sin which will not justifie them in a further sin or excuse them from a duty They might discern if they were not culpable in so great a difference at least whom they are bound to take for the most fit 5. But if there be no great inequality then these Rules should be observed 1. The Magistrate should not deny the people their Liberty of choice nor the Ministers their Liberty in Approbation or dissallowance but only Oversee them all that they faithfully do their several duties 2. The Ministers should not hinder the people from their Choice where both parties nominated are fit but content themselves with their proper work 3. The People should not insist upon their choice if the Ministers to whom it belongeth do disallow the person and take him to be unmeet and refuse to ordain him because obedience in such cases is their duty and a duty that cannot tend to their loss at least not to so much hurt to them as the contrary irregular course may prove to the Church 4. If Magistrates or Ministers would make the first choice and urge the people to consent if the person be fit it is the safest way for the people to obey and consent though it were better for the Rulers to give them more freedom in the choice 5. If a people be generally ignorant in too great a measure and addicted to unworthy men or apt to divisions c. it is their safest way to desire the Ministers to choose for them Or if they will not do so it is the safest way for the Ministers to offer them a man Yet so that Magistrates and Ministers should expect their Consent and not set any man over them as their Pastor without consent some way procured 6. But if they are no Church but uncâ—lled persons and it be not a Pastor of a Church but a Preacher to Convert men and sit them for a Church-state that is to be settled then may the Magistrate settle such a man and force the people to hear him preach 7. If Necessity require not the contrary the matter should be delayed till Magistrate Ministers and people do agree 8. The chosen Pastors should decide the case themselves They should not accept the place and Consent till all be agreed unless there be a Necessity And if there be then the greatest necessity should most sway If the Magistrate resist he will forcibly prohibite and hinder you from preaching If the Ministers resist they will deny you the right hand of fellowship If the people resist they will not hear nor join in worship nor obey All these if possible should be avoided The Peoples consent to a Pastor of a Church is of Necessity We cannot do the work of Pastors without it And therefore neither Magistrates or Ministers can drive us on where this is wanting unless it be only to seek it or only to do the work of Preachers to men without Unity and Communion with Neighbour-Churches is so much to be desired that nothing but Necessity can warrant us to go on without it And the Magistrates restraint is so great a hinderance that nothing but Necessity can warrant us to cast our selves upon it And therefore out of cases of Necessity the Ministers nominated should not consent till all agree But in cases of Necessity the souls of men and the worship of God must not be disregarded or neglected though neighbour-Churches or Ministers disown us or Magistrates persecute us Sect. 10. Remember these Distinctions for the understanding of what follows 1. It s one thing to be Approved and another thing to be solemnly Invested Ordination consisteth of these two parts 2. We must difference between Ordination by one Pastor and by many 3. Between Ordination by Pastors of the same Church or of many Churches 4. Between Ordination by sufficient or insufficient Ministers 5. And between Ordnation by Neighbour Ministers or Strangers 6. And between Ordination by Divided Ministers and Concordant On these premised I propose as followeth Sect. 11. Prop. 1. Approbation by Ministers is ordinarily to be sought and received by all that will enter into the Ministry I gave some Reasons before Chap. 2. Which here I shall enlarge by which the sinfulness of Neglecting this Approbation may appear Sect. 12. Reas. 1. It is the way that God hath appointed us in Holy Scripture and therefore to be followed They that Ordained Elders or Bishops in the Churches did more then Approve them but could do no less 1 Tim. 4.14 Timothy was ordained by the Imposition of the hands of the Presbyterie 1 Tim. 3.15 Paul giveth Timothy the description of Bishops and Deacons that he may know how he ought to behave himself in the house of God which is the Church c. That is that he may know whom to Approve of or Ordain Tit. 1.5 Titus was to Ordain Elders in every City Acts 13.1 2 3. The Prophets and Teachers in the Church at Antioch did separate Barnabas and Paul to
Accommodation § 10. A fourth witness is Dr. Forbs of Scotland who having written purposely a Book called his Irenicon for Accommodation on such terms I need to say no more of him but refer you to the Book I shall name no more of the Episcopal party These four are enow to my purpose § 11. That the Presbyterians of England specially are willing to close upon these terms of a fixed Moderator I prove 1. By the profest Consent of that Reverend Learned servant of Christ Mr. Thomas Gataker a Member of the late Assembly at Westminster who hath professed his judgement of this matter in a Book against Lilly I refer you to his own words for brevity sake § 12. My next witness and for brevity many in one shall be Mr. Geree and the Province of London citing him in their Ius Divinum Ministerii pag. Append. 122. the words are these That the Ancient Fathers in the point of Episcopacy differ more from the high Prelatist thâ—n from the Presbyterian for the Presbyterians alwayes have a President to guide their actions which they acknowledge may be perpetual durante vita modo se bene gesserit or temporary to avoid inconvenience which Bilson takes hold of as advantagious because so little discrepant as he saith from what he maintaineth See the rest there § 13. 3. Beza the Leader against Prelacy saith de grad Minist Evang. Instituti Divini est ut in omni coetu Presbyterorum unus sit qui ordine praeat praesit reliquis It is of Divine Institution that in every Assembly of Presbyters there be one that go before and be above the rest And dividing Bishops into Divine Humane and Diabolical he makes the Humane tolerable Prelacy to be the fixed President § 14. 4. Calvin who is accused for ejecting Episcopacy besides what he writes of it to Card Sadolet saith in his Institut lib. 4. cap. 4. § 1. Ea cautione totam suam Oeconomiam composuerunt Ecclesiae veteris Episcopi ad unicam illam Dei verbi normam ut facile videas nihil fere hac parte habuisse à verbo Dei alienum § 2. Quibus ergo docendi munus injuâ—ctum erat eos omnes nominabant Presbyteros Illi ex suo numero in singulis civitatibus unum eligebant cui specialiter dabant titulum Episcopi ne ex aequalitate ut fâ—â—ri solet dissidia nascerentur Neque tamen sic honore dignitate superior erat Episcopus ut Dominium in Collegas haberet sed quas partes habet Consul in Senatu ut referat de negotiis sententias roget consulendo monendo hortando aliis praeâ—at authoritate sua totam actionem regat quod decretum Communi Consilio fuerit exequatur id munus sustinebat Episcopus in Presbyterorum coetu § 4. fine Gubernationem sic constituti nonnulli Hierarchiam vocarunt nomine ut mihi videtur improprio certe scripturis inusitato Cavere enim voluit spiritus sanctus nequis principatum aut dominationem somniaret quum de Ecclesiae gubernatione agitur Verum si rem omisso vocabulâ— intueamur N. B. reperiemus veteres Episcopos non aliam regendae Ecclesiae formam voluisse fingere ab ea quam Deus verbo suo praescripsit This he writes after the mention of Archbishops and Patriarcks as well as of Bishops governing in Synods § 15. Where by the way let me give you this observation that Bishops Governing but in Synods can have no other power of Government then the Synods themselves have But Synods themselves as such are not directly for Government but for Concord and Communion of Churches and so consequently for well-governing the several flocks Nor hath a Synod any Governing Power over a particular Pastor as being his superiour appointed to that end but only a Power of Consent or Agreement to which for unity and communion sake he is consequentially obliged not by Virtue of Gods Command that requireth us to obey the Higher Power for three Pastors are not made so the Rulers of one but by virtue of Gods commands that require us to do all things in Unity and to maintain the Peace and Concoâ—d of the Churches and to avoid Divisions and discord § 16. If any think that this doth too much favour the Congregational way I must tell him that it is so true and clear that the Episcopal men that are moderate acknowledge it For instance the Reverend Bishop Vsher did without asking of himself profess to me that it was his judgement that certainly Councils or Synods are not for Government but for Vnity and that a Bishâ—p out of Council hath the same Governing Power as all the Council though their vote may bind him for Vnity to consent § 17. This being so it must needs follow that an Archbishop or the President of a National Provincial Diocesan or Classicall Assembly or of any Association of the Pastors of many Churches hath no superiour Governing power over the Parochial or Congregational Bishop of one Church but only in concurrence with the Synod a Power of Determining by way of Agreement such points as he shall be obliged for Unity and Communion to consent to and perform if they be not contrary to the word of God This evidently follows from this Reverend Archbishops doctrine and the truth § 18. And if any shall think that the Presbyterians will not yield that a particular Church do ordinarily consist but of one full Congregation I confute them by producing their own Concessions in the London Ministers Ius Divinum Ministerii Append pag. 123. they plainly say that The later Bishops were Diocesan the former that is the Bishops of the first or ancient times were Bishops only of one Congregation And pag. 82. they say These Angels were Congregational not Diocesan In the beginning of Christianity the number of Believers even in the greatest Cities were so few as that they might well meet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one and the same place And thâ—se were called the Church of the City and therefore to ordain Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are all one in Scripture Thus far they yield to the Congregational men § 19. 5. One other witness of the Presbyterians readiness to accommodate on these terms I shall give and no more and that is Mr. Richard Vines a man that was most eminent for his management of the Presbyterian cause in the Assembly and at Vxbridge Treaty and in the Isle of Wight the Papers there presented to the King are to be seen in Print When we did set up our Association in this County I purposing to do nothing without advise and designing a hearty closure of all sober Godly men Episcopal Presbyterian Congregational and Erastian did consult first about it by Letters with Mr. Vines and in his answer to mine he approved of the design and thought our distance very small and yielded to a fixed Presidency though not to a Negative
jest I have heard before the King many a Sermon against Puritans which I judged impious but yet had this excuse that much of the auditory partly understood that it was not Piety as such that was directly reviled And so perhaps it might be in the Vniversities and some few intelligent auditories but so it was not among the common people through the Land A Puritan with them was of the same signification as a serious Christian is with me And if you bring the Land to an hatred of such as are called Christians and then say that by Christians you meant none but mad men seditious bloody c. you shall answer in earnest for spitting in the face of Christ in jest and that before him that will not take your jears or jingles or adding reproach unto reproach for a sufficient excuse I know also that the casting out of the Ministers of your way iâ— much that offendeth you concerning which I shall only say that I meet with none or very few that profess not their willingness that all men of your mind that truly fear God and are able and diligent should be kept in And if you be angry for the casting out of the ignorant insufficient negligent or scandalous there 's no remedy But be ashamed to reproach us for casting out such from the service of Christ as Julian the Apostate would have cast out from the Priesthood of his Idols and let us crave your leave to expect as much Devotion in the servants of Christ as he expected in his enemies Vid. Iulian. Oper. pag. 549 550 551 c. fragment Facessant itaque procul à nobis illeberales joci ac petulans omne colloquium In his occupanda sunt studia cum privatim tum publice Diis saâ—pe supplicandum est maxime quidem ter de die sin minus saltem diluculo ac sub vesperam Neque enim Sacerdotem decet diem ullum ac noctem sine sacrificio transigere Est autem ut initium diei diluculum ita noctis vespera Itaque rationi consentaneum est ut amborum intervallorum velut primitiae quaedam Diis consecrentur Equidem sic statuo sacerdotem oportere noctes atque dies puruâ— se ab omnibus integrum servantem p. 555. Non enim mediocriter adversus Deos delinquimus cum sacras vestes ostentamus omnium oculis tanquam miruâ— aliquid objicimus Ex quo id accidit ut cum multi ad nos impuri homines accedant sacra illa Deorum symbola contaminentur At vero nos sacerdotali uti veste nisi ut sacerdotibus dignum est vitam instituamus id ipsum noxas omnes criminum ac Deorum maxime contemptum in sese continet Ad obscaena illa theatrorum spectacula nullus omnino sacerdos accedat neque cum histrione ullo vel auriga vel saltatore sit amicitia conjunctus ad eorumve foras accedat Placeat eos ex omnibus constitui qui in Civitatibus optimi sunt imprimis quidem Dei deinde vero hominum amantissimos quosque sive pauperes sint sive divites p. 557. Duobus hisce praeditus sit ornamentis Religione erga Deum in homines benignitate Et Epist. 49. p. 203. Sed velim omnes nostros sacerdotes omnino qui Galatiam incolunt vel minis impellas vel ratione persuadeas ut sint honesti vel sacerdotali ministerio abdices si non una cum uxoribus liberis famulis Diis colendis sedulo animos attendant Deinde sacerdotem quemque hortare ne accedat ad spectacula neve in taberna bibat neu ' artem aliquam aut opificium turpe in â—ameve exerceat Et qui tibi in his rebus morem gerunt eis honorem tribuito qui autem resistunt expellito Leg. fragm Epist. 62. We crave your leave to use the Presbyters as strictly as Julian did these Priests and to expect as much piety and sobriety in them and that you will not condemn all those for Puritanism that will not be worse then this Apostate Pagan And for Discipline could we have any from your Episcopacy worth the naming we should be the more reconcilable to it But it hath not been nor it cannot be Common drunkards that were for twenty or thirty years together drunk usually once or twice a week and abundance as prophane in other kinds were the stated members of this Parish Church where now I live in the Bishops dayes and were safer from any trouble then the Puritans among them that would not imitate them Let me here mind you of two of the following Arguments which perswade us that your Prelacy is not of God because it is destructive of Discipline 1. When Episcopacy was first known in the Church every Presbyterie or Consessus Presbyterorum had a Bishop and every Presbyter had right to be a member of some such Presbyterie And seriously would you have all the Presbyters in a Diocess to be a Presbyterie where your Bishop must preside for the ordinary Government of the Diocess as one Church Are you strangers in England Or do you not know what abundance we have that in one Parish are every week scandalous by drunkenness cursing swearing railing or such like And can all the Pastors travail so far to the Presbyterie so frequently without neglecting their Pastoral work Or can all these people be perswaded without the Magistrates sword to travail so far to answer for their impiety Will they not tell us we have somewhat else to do Are we not like to make them wait seven years and seven before the most of them can have a tolerable tryal when so many hundred Parishes of which some one may have hundreds of obstinate scandalous persons must all go so far and have but one Iudicature 2. I beseech you give me leave but from Scripture and from Dr. Hammonds Paraphrase to lay before you the work of a Bishop and then tell me whether one man or ten or an hundred can do this work for one of our ordinary Diocess any more then one man can build a City 1. A Bishop must be the publick Teacher of all the flock which he is to Oversee And can one man undertake this for many score or hundred Churches 2. A Bishop must personally oversee and take care of all the flock as Ignatius speaks enquiring of each one by Name and can a Bishop know and personally instruct so many hundred Parishes These two parts of his Office I prove together Act. 20.20 I taught you publickly and from house to house 28. Take heed therefore to your selves and to all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own blood 31. Therefore watch and remember that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears See Dr. Hammond on the Text who tells you that it is spoke to Bishops 1 Pet.
5.1 2 3. The Elders which are among you I exhort who am also an Elder Feed the flock of God which is among you taking the oversight thereof not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind neither as being Lords over Gods Heritage but as ensamples to the flock See Dr. Hammond expounding it as spoken to Bishops q. d. The Bishops of your several Churches I exhort take care of your several Churches and govern them not as secular Rulers by force NB but as Pastors do their sheep by calling and going before them that so they may follow of their own accord Heb. 13.7 Remember them that have the Rule over you who have spoken unto you the word of God Dr. Hammond Paraphr Set before your eyes the Bishops and Governors that have been in your Church and preached the Gospel to you O all you Inhabitants of Yorkshire Lincolnshire Norfolk Suffolk Essex Middlesex Kent Worcestershire c. how many of your Parishes did ever hear a Bishop preach the Gospel to them Vers. 17. Obey them that have the Rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your souls as they that must give account D. H. Obey those that are set to Rule you in your several Churches the Bishops whose whole care is spent among you as being to give account of your proficiency in the Gospel O dreadful account for him that must give it for so many thousands whose faces he never saw and whose names he never heard much less did ever speak a word to them 1 Tim. 5.17 Let the Elders that Rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in the word and doctrine see Dr. H. expounding it of Bishops 1 Thes. 5.12 And we beseech you Brethren to know them which labour among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteem them very highly in love for their works sake Dr. H. Pay all due respects to the Bishops of your several Churches Tell us ye Parishes of England what labours have Bishops bestowed among you or how many of you have they admonished and which of them are you hence obliged to honour for their works sake and is it them or is it the Presbyters I mention none of this as blaming Bishops for negligence but as blaming them that will plead for and undertake an impossible task and after all with an hardened forehead will defend it with violence and separation from dissenters when so many ages have told the world to their faces that the undertaken task was never done 3. It is the work of Bishops to confirm the Baptized and is now made peculiar to them D. H. on Heb. 13. a. To teach exhort confirm and impose hands were all the Bishops office in that place And if so then the examining all the persons in a Diocess till they have just satisfaction that they are fit to be confirmed and the actuall Confirmation of them all will be a considerable task of it self 4. It is the Bishops work to exercise Discipline in the Church by admonishing the unruly and disorderly and hearing the case when the Church is told of those that have continued impenitent and openly to rebuke them and to cast them out by Excommunication if they remain impenitent and unreformed Dr. H. on Tit. 3.10 It is thy office and duty toward such an one first to admonish him once or twice and if that will not work upon him or reduce him then to set a mark upon him to inflict the censures on him and to appoint all men to break off familiar converse with him And O what abundance of work is this in the several parts even in one Parish much more in a Diocess see Dr. H. on Mat. 18.17 18. 5. It is the Bishops work to take the principal care of the poor and their stock or the contributions for them which contributions were made at every Assembly See Dr. H. on 1 Cor. 12.28 e. The supream trust and charge was reserved to the Apostles and Bishops of the Church So in the 41. Canon of the Apostles A Bishop must have the care of the monies so that by his Power all be dispensed to the poor by the Presbyters and Deacons and we command that he have in his Power the goods of the Church So Iustin Martyr Apol. 2. That which is gathered is deposited with the Prefect or Bishop and he helps relieves the Orphans and Widdows and becomes the Curator or Guardian to all absolutely NB that are in want So Ignatius to Polycarp After the Lord thou shalt be the Curator of the Widdows And Polycarp himself speaking of the Elders or Bishops They visit and take care of all that are sick not neglecting the Widdow the Orphan or the poor So Dr. H. read him further Remember this all you that are for our English Prelacy See that the Bishop be at once in every Parish in his Diocess to receive the contributions Or see that you put all into his hands and custody see that he take care of all the poor and widdows and orphans in all your Country and that all their monies be disbursed by him or his special appointment and be the common Overseer of the poor for his Diocess And when you and he have tryed this one seven years come then and tell us whether he will be any longer a Prelate or you will any longer be for Prelacy In the mean time judge in your Consciences by these passages of Antiquity cited by D. H. whether the antient Bishops had one Congregation or many score or hundred to be their Pastoral charge 6. Also it is a part of the Bishops work to visit the sick and pray with them and for them Iam. 5.14 Is any sick among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him see Dr. H. that by Elders is meant the Bishops e. Because there is no Evidence whereby these inferiour Presbyters may appear to have been brought into the Churâ—h so early and because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plural doth no way conclude that there were more of these Elders then one in each particular Church any more then that the sick man was bound to call for more then one and because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Elders of the Church was both in the Scripture stile and in the first writers the title of Bishops and lastly because the visiting of the sick is anciently mentioned as one branch of the Office of Bishops therefore it may very reasonably be resolved that the Bishops of the Church one in each particular Church but many in the Universal are here meant so far Dr. H. Remember all you that are all for Prelacy to send for the Bishop when you are sick every person in the Diocess according to this express command And if he would do his work by a Deputy remember that in all that Diocess which was the Bishops charge in the Scripture-times
authority and gifts I think was done in Scripture times and might have been after if it had not then And my judgement is that ordinarily every particular Church such as our Parish Churches are had more Elders then One but not such store of men of eminent gifts as that all these Elders could be such But as if half a dozen of the most judicious persons of this Parish were Ordained to be Elders of the same Office with my self but because they are not equally fit for publick preaching should most imploy themselves in the rest of the Oversight consenting that the publick preaching lie most upon me and that I be the Moderator of them for Order in Circumstantials This I think was the true Episcopacy and Presbytery of the first times From the mistake of which two contrary Errors have arisen The one of those that think this Moderator was of another Office in specie having certain work assigned him by God which is above the reach of the Office of Presbyters to perform and that he had many fixed Churches for his charge The other of them that think these Elders were such as are called now Lay-elders that is Vnordained men authorized to Govern without Authority to Preach Baptize or Administer the Lords Supper And so both the Prelatical on one side and the Presbyterians and Independents on the other side run out and mistake the ancient form and then contend against each other This was the substance of what I wrote to Mr. Vines which his subjoyned Letter refers to where he signifieth that his judgement was the same When Paul and Barnabas were together Paul was the chief speaker and yet Barnabas by the Idolaters called Jupiter Nature teacheth us that men in the same Office should yet have the preheminence that 's due to them by their Age and Parts and Interests c. and that Order should be kept among them as in Colledges and all Societies is usual The most excellent part of our work is publick preaching but the most of it for quantity is the rest of the Oversight of the Church in Instructing personally admonishing reproving enquiring into the truth of accusations comforting visiting the sick stablishing the weak looking to the poor absolving answering doubts excommunicating and much more And therefore as there is a necessity as the experienced know of many Elders in a particular Church of any great number so it is fit that most hands should be most imployed about the said works of Oversight yet so as that they may preach as need and occasion requireth and administer Sacraments and that the eminent Speakers be most employed in publick preaching yet so as to do their part of the rest as occasion requireth And so the former Elders that Rule well shall be worthy of double honour but especially these that labour in the Word and Doctrine by more ordinary publick preaching And such kind of seldom-preaching Ministers as the former were in the first times and should be in most Churches yet that are numerous Sect. 6. When I speak in these Papers therefore of other mens Concessions that there were de facto in Scripture times but One Bishop without any subject Presbyters to a particular Church remember that I speak not my own judgement but urge against them their own Concessions And when I profess my Agreement with them it is not in this much less in all things for then I needed not disspute against them but it is in this much that in Scripture times there was de facto 1. No meer Bishop of many particular Churches or stated worshipping Congregations 2. Nor any distinct Office or Order of Presbyters that radically had no Power to Ordain or Govern or Confirm c. which are the subject Presbyters I mean Sect. 7. Specially remember that by Bishops in that dispute I mean according to the Modern use one that is no Archbishop and yet no meer Presbyter but one supposed to be between both that is a Superior to meer Presbyters in Order or Office and not only in degree or modification of the exercise but below Archbishops whether in Order or Degree These are they that I dispute against excluding Metropolitans or Archbishops from the question and that for many Reasons Sect. 8. If it were proved or granted that there were Archbishops in those times of Divine Institution it would no whit weaken my Arguments For it is only the lowest sort of Bishops that I dispute about yea it confirmeth them For if every combination of many particular Churches had an Archbishop then the Governors of such Combinations were not meer Bishops and then the meer Bishops were Parish Bishops or Bishops of single Churches only and that is it that I plead for against Diocesan Bishops that have many of these Churches perhaps some hundreds under one Bishop of the lowest rank having only Presbyters under him of another Order Sect. 9. If any think that I should have answered all that is written for an Apostolical Institution of Metropolitans or of Archbishops or of the subject sort of Presbyters or other points here toucht I answer them 1. In the former my work was not much concerned nor can any man prove me engaged to do all that he fancieth me concerned to do 2. Few men love to be contradicted and confuted and I have no reason to provoke them further then necessity requireth it 3. I take not all that I read for an argument so considerable as to need Replyes If any value the Arguments that I took not to need an Answer let them make their best of them I have taken none of them out of their hands by robbing them of their Books if they think them valid let them be so to them Every Book that we write must not be in folio and if it were we should leave some body unanswered still I have not been a contemner or neglecter of the writings of the contrary-minded But voluminously to tell the world of that I think they abuse or are abused in is unpleasing and unprofitable Sect. 10. And as to the Jus Divinum of limited Diocesses to the Apostles as Bishops and of Archbishops Metropolitans c. I shall say but this 1. That I take not all for currant in matter of fact that two or three or twice so many say was done when I have either cross testimony or valid Reasons of the improbability I believe such Historians but with a humane faith and allow them such a degree of that as the probability of their report and credibility of the persons doth require 2. I take it for no proof that all that was done in all the Churches that I am told was done in some 3. I take the Law of Nature and Scripture to be the entire Divine Law for the Government of the Church and World 4. And therefore if any Father or Historian tell me that this was delivered by the Apostles as a Law to the Vniversal Church which is not contained in Scriptures
nor to be proved by them I will not believe them no more then I would have believed Papius and all his Millenary followers that pretended Tradition from Saint John nor any more then I would have believed the Asians or Romans that pretended different times for Easter as a Tradition Apostolical binding the whole Church 5. If it were proved that de facto the Apostles did thus or thus dispose of a circumstance of Government or Worship which yet is undetermined in Scripture I take it not for a sufficient proof that they intended that Fact for an Universal Law or that they meant to bind all the Churches in all ages to do the like no more then Christ intended at the Institution of his Supper to tie all ages to do it after Supper in an upper room but with twelve and sitting c. 6. Yea if I had found a Direction or Command from the Apostles as Prudential determiners of a Circumstance pro tempore loco only as of the kiss of love hair covering eating things strangled and blood c. I take it not for a proof that this is an universal standing Law One or two of these exceptions wil shake off the proofs that some count strong for the universal obligation of the Church to Diocesans or Metropolitans Sect. 11. That the Apostles had Episcopal Power I mean such in each Church where they came as the fixed Bishops had I doubt not And because they founded Churches according to the success of their labors and setled them and if they could again visited them therefore I blame not the Ancients for calling them the Bishops of those Churches But that each man of them was really a fixed Metropolitan or Patriarch or had his proper Diocess in which he was Governor in chief and into which no other Apostle might come as an equal Governor without his leave this and such like is as well proved by silence as by all that I have read for it of Reason or History that is the Testimonies of the Ancients I find them sometime claiming a special interest in the Children that they have begotten by their Ministry But doubtless when Paul Barnabas or Silas went together some might be converted by one and some by another within the same Diocess or City If any man shall convince me that any great stress doth lie upon this questioÌ„ I shal be willing to give him more of my reasons for what I say Sect. 12. And as to them that confidently teach that the Apostles suited the Ecclesiastical Government to the Politick and that as by a Law for the Church universally to obey All the confutation at present that I will trouble them with shall be to tell them that I never saw any thing like a proof of it to my understanding among all the words that are brought to that purpose and to tell them 1. That if Paul chose Ephesus Corinth and other the most populous places to preach in it was but a prudential circumstantiating of his work according to that General Law of doing all to Edification and not an obligation on all the Pastors or Preachers of the Gospel to do the same where the case is not the same 2. And if Paul having converted many in these Cities do there plant Churches and no other can be proved in Scripture times it follows not that we may plant no Churches but in Cities 3. And if the greatest Cities had then the most numerous Churches and the most eminent Pastors fitted to them and therefore are named with some note of excellency above the rest it followeth not that the rest about them were under them by subjection 4. Yea if the Bishops of the chief Cities for order sake were to call Provincial Assemblies and the meetings to be in their Cities and they were to be the Presidents of the rest in Synods with such like circumstantial difference it followeth not that they were proper Governours of the rest and the rest to obey them in the Government of their proper charges Nor that they had power to place and displace them 5. Much less will it prove that these Metropolitans taking the name of Diocesans might put down all the Bishops of two hundred Churches under them and set up none but Presbyters in order distinct from Bishops over the flocks besides themselves and so the Archbishops having extinguished all the first Order of Bishops of single Churches to take the sole Government of so many Churches even people as well as Presbyters into their own hands 6. And I do not think that they can prove that the Apostles did institute as many sorts of Church-Government then as there were of civil â—olicy in the world All the world had not the Roman form of Government Nor had lesser Cities the same dependence upon greater in all other Countryes 7. Was it in one degree of subordination of Officers only or in all that the Apostles suited the Ecclesiasticall Government to the Civil If in One how is it proved that they intended it in that one and not in the rest If in all then we must have many degrees of Officers more then yet we have Inferiors very many and Superiors some of all conscience too high then we must have some to answer the Correctors the Consular Presidents and the Vicars and Lieutenants the Pro-consuls and Prefects and the Emperor himself Even one to be Vniversal in the Empire that 's yet some Limit to the Pope and will hazzard the removing of the Supremacy to Constantinople by the Rule that the Apostles are supposed to go by And great variety must there be in the several Diocesses of the Empire which Blondell hath punctually described de primatu in Eccles. pag. 511. to 519. shewing the causes of the inequality of Bishopricks and Churches 8. According to this Opinion the form of Church must alter as oft as Emperours will change their Policy or Wars shall change them And upon every change of the Priviledges of a City the Churches Preheminence must change and so we shall be in a mutable frame Which if Basil and Anthymius had understood might have quicklier decided their controversie Yea according to this opinion Princes may quite take down Metropolitans at pleasure by equalling the priviledges of their Cities The best is then that it is in the power of our Civil Governours to dissolve our obligation to Metropolitans yea and to all Bishops too if Cities must be their only residence as I have shewed Sect. 13. As for them that pretend humane Laws for their form of Government that is the decrees of General Councils I answer 1. I disown and deny all humane Laws as obligatory to the Church Vniversal It is the prerogative of God yea the greatest point of the exercise of his Soraignty to be the Law-giver to his Vniversal Church There can be no Vniversal Laws without an Vniversal Law-giver and there is no Vniversal Law-giver under Christ in the world 2. And for General
belong to the Office of a Presbyter when yet he might not exercise it The Bishops in the Ordination of Presbyters enabled them to preach the Gospel And yet they were after that forbidden to preach till they had a License and it was put into the Visitation Articles to present those Ministers that preached without License If they will deny us the exercise of the Power that they first confess belongeth to our Office we are not answerable for their self-contradictions 2. By Discipline I suppose they mean but our Instruction and our publishing their Orders for Penance Excommunication or Absolution 3. They were the Judges of the sense of the Laws as far as the executâ—on required And the Vniversal Practice of England with their writings shewed us to our cost their judgement What good would it do us if the Law had been on our side while the Concurrent Iudgement and Practice of the Governors denyed it and went against it 4. He that had kept a man from the Sacrament according to the plain words of the Rubrick was to have been accountable for it at their Courts and so likely if he had been a man of serious piety and not a persecutor of Puritans to have been undone by it and was like to make so little of it as to the Ends of Discipline all men being compelled by the Presentments to receive the Sacrament that I never knew one to my best remembrance in 25 years time that I lived under the Bishops that was kept from the Sacrament except a Puritan that scrupled to take it kneeling And what was this to true Church-Government Sect. 17. Object But either they did it according to the established Law or not If they did the fault was in the Law and not in them If they did transgress the Law then the fault was in mens abuse and the Law and Order cannot be blamed Answ. A sad case to poor ignorant miserable souls that they must be left in obstinacy and deprived of Gods means of Reformation without Remedy because either the Law or Iudges must be excused The Iudges are the mouth of the Law to us that is Law in the issue to us which they unanimously call Law If the fault were in the Law it was time it should be altered if it was in the Bishops universally it was time they should be altered Let us but have a Remedy and enjoy Gods Ordinances which he that is the Churches Head and King hath appointed for our benefit and we have done Sect. 18. Object But may not Bishops when they Ordain Delegate what measure of Ministerial Power they please and if you never received more why should you use it Answ. A poor relief to the forsaken Church Deprive her of Government and then tell us that we had no power Is the Power desirable to us if the Ordinance were not desirable to the Church 2. What Power have Bishops and whence did they receive it to change the Office of Christs institution or his Apostles If so they may turn the three Orders which the Papists themselves say the Pope cannot alter into as many more Then they may create an Office for Baptizing only and another for the Lords Supper only and another for praying only and so of the rest which is worse then making Lay-elders or then taking away the Cup in the Sacrament Hath Christ by his Spirit instituted Church-offices and are they now at the Bishops power to transform them 3. If they had power to distribute the work in the exercise part to one and part to another yet they have no power to deprive the particular Churches of the whole or any part but one or more must do it and the Office must be the same and the power exercised to the edification and not the confusion and corruption of the Church Sect. 19. Object But the Keys were given only to the Apostles and not to the seventy Disciples nor to Presbyters Answ. 1. If the seventy were only Disciples and not Church-officers the Ancients and the English Bishops have been much mistaken that have so much urged it that Presbyters succeed them as Bishops do the Apostles But if they be Officers then they have the Keys 2. The Episcopal Divines even the Papists commonly confess that part of the Keys are given to the Presbyters and Christ gave them together 3. Were they given only to Apostles for themselves or to convey to others If to themselves only then no one hath them now If to convey to others then either to Apostles only as their Successors but there 's none such or to Patriarchs or Primates or Metropolitans or Archbishops only but none of this will please the Bishops or to Bishops only which I grant taking Bishops in the Scripture sense And I desire to see it proved that it was not a presumptuous Innovation in them whosoever they were that after the days of the Apostles Ordained a new sort of Presbyters in the Church that should have no power of the Keys 4. They that must use the Keys must have Power to use them But Parish Bishops must use them as the nature and necessity of the work doth prove Therefore Parish Bishops must have the Power If only one man in a Diocess of an hundred or two hundred Churches shall have the power of the Keys we may know after all the talk of Discipline what Discipline to expect Sect. 20. Object Why blame you Lay-chancellors Registers Proctors c. when you set up lay-Lay-elders we are as well able to call Chancellors Ecclesiastical as you can call Lay-elders so Answ. I never pleaded for Lay-elders If other men erre will it justifie your error But I must tell you an unordained man in a single Parish having power only to assist the Pastor in Government is far unlike a Lay-Court to Govern all the Churches of a Diocess Sect. 21. Object Do not your Arguments against Bishops for excluding Discipline make as much for the casting out of Ministers of whom you complain in your Reformed Pastor for neglect of Discipline Ans. 1. The Nature of Prelacy as set up in England â—here only one man had the Government of so many Churches unavoidably excludeth it if the best men were Bishops till it be otherwise formed But the nature of a Parochial Episcopacy is fitted to promote it 2. Those Presbyters that I blamed for neglecting the higher acts of Discipline do yet keep away more prophane persons from the Lords Supper in some one Church then ever I knew kept away in all places under the Prelates 3. If Ministers sinfully neglect Discipline yet as Preachers and Guides in publick worship c. they are of unspeakable need and value to the Church But few Bishops of England preached ordinarily And 4. We are desirous that Bishops shall continue as Preachers but not as Diocesan excluders of Parochial Church-Discipline Sect. 22. Object By pretending to agree with them that say there were no Presbyters in Scripture times you would put down
in the expounding of the Scripture they that bring the best Evidence will beget the most Knowledge and they that produce the clearest Divine Testimony will beget most effectually a Divine belief and those that are known to be of far greatest abilities in learning experience and grace and consent with the most of the Church will procure more effectually an humane belief then a weak unlearned unexperienced Pastor of our own therefore the Jurisdiction of supereminent Bishops Metropolitans Primates and Patriarchs will appear to be reduced into so narrow a room and written in so small a character that he hath need of very quick sight that can read it and humble men may be easily drawn to think that the Unity Happiness and Safety of the Church lyeth not in it and that if it had been only for Christ and not their own Greatness there had not been such Contention and Division made about it in the Church as there hath been TO draw some of this which I have said into a narrower room I shall briefly tell you what I could heartily wish both Magistrates and Ministers would speedily accomplish for the order and Peace of the Church in these matters 1. I could wish that they would choose out the ablest Godly men and let them be appointed General Teachers and Guides to call the uncalled and to order confirm and so take care of the Churches that are gathered And if by the Magistrates consent and their own they divide their Provinces it will be but meet These I would have to go up and down to the several Parishes in their Provinces and to have no particular Parishes of their own nor to take the fixed Pastors power from them but to take care that it be by themselves well exercised And I would have the Magistrate keep his sword in his own hand and let these prevail with mens consciences as far as they can and in that way if they would exceed their bounds and arrogate any unjust power to themselves we shall dissent and deny it them and stand upon our ground and deal with them upon equal terms and so need not to fear them And I have cause to think that neither Presbyterians nor all the Independents will be against such General Officers Successors of the old ones as I here describe Not the Presbyterians for in Scotland they appointed and used such in the beginning of their Reformation when they made Visitors of the particular Churches and assigned to each their limited Provinces and so they were Commissioners to cast out Ministers put in others and plant Kirks and they had several Superintendents all which is to be seen in the Doctrine and Discipline of the Kirk of Scotland printed not long agoe again And the Itinerant Commâ—ssioners in Wales that were set there to go about preaching and Reforming doth shew that their Judgements were not against the Power 2. I could wish that every Parish Church may have one Eldership where they may be had or some Elders and Deacons with one Constant Fixed Perfect for Order and Unity 3. I could wsh that Ordination and Constitutions for Unity and Communion may be done only in Synods less or greater and that of many Presbyteries there may consist a Classis as commonly called and of many of those a Province And that the Classical meeting may be frequent and that some one the fittest man may be standing President of that Classis during life except he deserve removal 4. I could wish also that the Provincial Assembly to be held once a quarter or half year in each County may have the most able discreet godly Minister chosen to be the standing President also during life unless he deserve removal So that here are four several sorts of Bishops that for Peace and Order I could consent to to wit 1. A General unfixed Superintendent 2. A fixed Parochial Bishop President of that particular Presbytery 3. A Classical Bishop President of that Classis 4. A Provincial Bishop President of the Provincial Assembly But there is no necessity of these 5. Of the degree of their Power I said enough before It is intolerable they should have a Negative vote in Excommunications and Absolutions and such Government of the people except the Parochial Bishop save only in case of appeals and there I leave it to each mans consideration though I had rather they had none But whether they should be admitted a Negative in Ruling the Pastors I determine not Only in case of Ordination I would have all resolve to do nothing except in a case of Necessity but when the President is One and stop there which will permit him de facto the use of his Negative and yet trouble no mans conscience to acknowledge de jure that it Must so be for to that none should be forced This much I could willingly yield to for reconciliation and unity And I doubt not but I shall be sufficiently reproached by some for yielding so far and by others for yielding no further AND now at last after these not needless preparations I come to the main Question it self Whether it be Necessary or Profitable for the right Order or Peace of the Churches to restore the extruded Episcopacy And this I deny and having said so much already for explication shall presently give you the Reasons of my denyal in which the rest of the necessary explication will be contained Argument 1. That sort of Prelacy or other Government which destroyeth the End of Government and is certainly inconsistent with the Necessary Government and discipline to be exerciâ—ed in the Churches is not to be restored under pretence of the Churches Order or Peace nor can be consistent with its right Order and Peace But such is the Episcopacy which was of late exercised in England and is now laid by Therefore c. The Major needs no proof for few Christians I think will deny it If Episcopacy as lately here exercised be the certain excluder of Government it self and Christs discipline while it only retains the empty name then doubtless it is not to be restored The Minor I prove thus If there be a very Natural Impossibility that the late English Episcopacy though in the hands of the best men in the world should Govern the Churches as Christ hath appointed and as they should and may otherwise be Governed then the foresaid inconsistency and destructiveness is apparent But that there is such a Natural Impossibility for the late English Episcopacy to Govern the Church thus I shall prove 1. By shewing you what is undoubtedly necessary in Christs Government 2. And then what was the late English Episcopacy and then 3. The Impossibility will appear of it self when both these are opened and compared together without any more ado 1. And 1. It is past controversie among us that Church Governours should watch over each particular soul in their flock and instruct the ignorant admonish the faln convince gainsayers counterwork seducers among them
were Churches And the Text saith that they ordained them Elders in every Church or Church by Church and therefore Cenchrea being a Church must have such Elders ordained to it according to the Apostles Rule And that it was a Parish with one Presbyter subject to Corinth is all unproved and therefore to no purpose 5. Yet I prove that the English Prelacy on their own grounds is not Iure Divino in that it is against the word of God according to their own interpretation of which next Argum. 10. THat Episcopacy which is contrary to the wâ—rd of God or Apostolical Institution according to their own interpretation is not to be restored But such is the late English Episcopacy therefore c. I prove the Minor for the Major needeth none according to their own interpretation of Tit. 1.5 and other Texts Every City should have a Bishop and if it may be a Presbytery And so many Councils have determined only when they grew greater they except Cities that were too small but so did not Paul But the late Episcopacy of England is contrary to this for one Bishop only is over many Cities If therefore they will needs have Episcopacy they should at least have had a Bishop in every City and though we do not approve of confining them to Cities yet this would be much better then as they were for then 1. They would be nearer their charges and within reach of them 2. And they would have smaller charges which they might be more capable of overseeing for there would be ten or twenty Bishops â—or one that be now If they say that except Bath and Wells Coventry and Licâ—fiâ—ld or some few they have but one City I answer it s not so For every Corporation or Burrough-Town is truly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and therefore should have a Bishop Let them therefore either prove that a Market-Town a Burrough a Corporation is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or else let every one of these Towns and Burroughs have a Bishop to govern that Town with the Neighbouring Villages by the consent and help of the Presbyters of these Vilâ—ages according to their own grounds And if it were so they would be no more then Classical Bishops at most Perhaps they 'le say that while we pretend to take down Bishops we do but set up more and would have many for one while we would have every Corporation or Parish to have a Bishop To which I answer its true but then it is not the same sort of Bishops which we would exclude and which we would multiply we would exclude those Bishops that would undertake two or three hundred mens work themselves and will rule a whole Diocess alone or by a Lay Chancellor when every conscionable man that hath faithfully tryed it doth feel the oversight of one Congregation to be so great a burden that it makes him groan and groan again We would exclude those Bishops that would exclude all others in a whole Diocess that they may do the work alone and so leave it undone while they plead that it belongs to them to do it If they will come into the Lords Harvest and exclude from the work of Government the Labourers of a whole County or two we have reason to contradict them But this is not to bring in more such Bishops as they that will shut out others but to keep in the necessary labouring Bishops whom they would shut out Nor do we shut out them themselves as Labourers or Rulers but as the excluders of the Labourers or Rulers If we have a Church to build that requireth necessarily two hundred workmen and some Pillars in it to Erect of many hundred tun weight if one of the workmen would say that it belongs to him to do it all himself or at least when the materials are brought to the place prepared to rear and order and place every stone and pillar in the building I would no oâ—herwise exclude the vain pretender then by introducing necessary help that the work may be done and I should think him a silly Civiller â—hat would tell me that while I exclude him I do â—ut multiply such as he when his every fault consisted in an hinderance of that necessary multiplication I know that some will say that we feign more work then is to be done and we would have the sentence of Excommunication pass upon every light offence I answer that its a thing that we abhor we would have none Excommunicated but for obstinacy in hainous sin when they will not hear the Church after more private admonition But there 's much more of the work of Government to be done on men that are not Excommunicable to bring them to Repentance and open confession for manâ—feâ—â—aâ—ion of that Repentance to the satisfaction of the Church but what need we plead how great the work is which every man may see before his eyes and experience putteth beyond dispute Furthermore that the English Episcopacy is dissonant from all Scripture Episcopacy I prove thus The Scripture knoweth but two sorts of Episcopacy the one General unfixed as to any Church or Country or Nation which was not called Episcopacy in the first times the other â—ixed Overseers of determinate Churches appropriated to their special charge these were called Bishops in those times whereas the former were some called Apostles from their immediate mission and exâ—raordinarâ— Priviledges or Evangelists or Fellow labourers and heâ—pers of the Apostles or by the like titles signifying their unlimited indeterminate charge But our English Bishops are neither of these therefore not any of Scripture appointment but different from them 1. They are not of the Apostolical Order of General Ministers for 1. Their principal work was Preaching to convert and congregate and then order Churches but our Bishops seldom preached for the most part 2. They were not tyed to any particular Church more then other save only as prudence directed them pâ—o tempore re nat for the succeâ—s of their work for the Church Unâ—veâ—sâ—l nor were they excluded or restrained from any part of the world as being another mans Diocess save only as prudence might direct them for the common good to distribute themselves pro tempore This is apparenâ— 1. by Christs Commission who sendeth them into all the world only by certain advantages and particular calls sitting Peâ—er more for the Circumcision and Paul for the Uncircumcision when yet both Petâ—r and Paul and all the rest did preach and look to both Circumcision and Uncircumcision 2. By the History of their peregrinations and labours which shew that they were not so fixed whatever some writers may ungroundedly affirm Eusâ—bius discrediting by fabulous mixtures the lighter sort of his Testimonies and censured by some rejection by Gelasius and others and some with him do tell us of some such things as some Apostles being fixed Bishops but with no such proofs as should satisfie a man that weighs the contrary
care not so we come near an agreement about the proportion of Members that the definition be not overthrown and the ends of it made impossible by the distance number and unacquaintedness of the members that cannot have any Church communion immediately one with another If there be no communion how is it a Church Nay or if there be no such communion as consists in mutual assistance and conjunction in Worship and holding familiarity also in our conversation which the excommunicated are excluded from And if a communion there be it is either Immediate by the members themselves Assembled or else but Mediately by their Officers or Delegates If it be only by the latter Mediately then it is not the Ecclesia prima but orta It is an association of several Political Churches For that is the difference between the communion of a single particular Church and many combined Churches that as the first is a combination of persons and not of Churches so the communion is held among the Members in common whereas the other being a combination of Churches the communion is maintained orderly by Officers and Delegates joyning in Synods and sent from the Congregations If therefore it be an Immediate ordinary communion of members in Ecclesiastical affairs viz. Worship and Discipline that is the Particular Church that I intend call it what you will else and whether there may be any private meetings in it besides the main body or not as possibly through some accidents there may be and yet at Sacrament and on the most solemne occasions the same persons that were at Chappels or less meetings may be with the chief Assembly But I shall proceed in the proof of this by the next Argument which will serve for this and the main together Argum. 11. THat sort of Church Government may most safely be now practised which was used in the Scripture times and that 's less safe which was not then used But the Government of many Elders and particular Churches by one Bishop fixed and taking that as his proper Diocess such as the English Bishops were was not used in Scripture times Therefore it is not so safe to use it or restore it now The Major is proved hence 1. In that the Primitive Church which was in Scripture times was of unquestionable Divine Institution and so most pure And it is certainly lawful to practice that Church-Government which alone was practised by all the Church in the Scripture times of the New Testament 2. Because we have no certain Law or Direction but Scripture for the frame of Government as jure Divino Scripture is Gods sufficient and perfect Law If therefore there be no mention of the Practice of any such Episcopacy in Scripture no nor any precept for the practice of it afterwards then cannot we receive it as of Divine Institution The Objections shall be answered when we have proved the Minor And for the Minor I shall at this time argue from the Concessions of the most Learned and Reverend man that at this time hath deeply engaged himself in defence of Episcopacy who doth grant us all these things following 1. That in Scripture times they were the same persons and of the same office that were called Bishops and Presbyters 2. That all the Presbyters mentioned in Scripture times or then instituted as far as we can know had a Power of Ordination 3. And also a Power of Ruling the Church Excommunicating and Absolving 4. That there was not then in being any Presbyter such as the Bishops would have in these times who was under the Bishop of a particular Church or Diocess His words are these And although this title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Elders have been also extended to a second Order in the Church and is now only in use for them under the Name of Presbyters yet in the Scripture times it belonged principally if not alone to Bishops there being no Evidence that any of that second order were then instituted though soon after before the writing of Ignatius Epistles there were such instituted in all Churches 5. It is yielded also by him that it is the office of these Presbyters or Bishops to Teach frequently and diligently to reduce Hereticks to reprove rebuke Censure and absolve to visit all the sick and pray with them c. And therefore it must needs follow that their Diocess must be no larger then that they may faithfully perform all this to the Members of it And if there be but one Bishop to do it I am most certain then by experience that his Diocess must be no bigger then this Parish nor perhaps half so big 6. And it must needs follow that in Scripture times a Particular Church consisted not of seveâ—al Churches associated nor of several Congregations ordinarily meeting in several places for Christian communion in the solemn Worship of God but only of the Christians of one such Congregation with a single Pastor though in that we dissent and suppose there weâ—e more Pastors then one usually or often That this must be granted with the rest is apparent 1. The Reverend Author saith as Bishop Downam before cited That when the Gospel was first preached by the Apostles and but few Converted they ordained in every City and region no more but a Bishop and one or more Deacons to attend him there being at the present so smal store out of which to take more and so small need of ordaining more that this Bishop is constituted more for the sake of those which should after believe then of those which did already 2. And it s proved thus If there were in Scripture times any more ordinary Worshiping Assemblies on the Lords dayes then one under one Bishop then either they did Preach Pray Praise God and administer the Lords Supper in those Assemblies or they did not If not then 1. They were no such Worshipping Assemblies as we speak of 2. And they should sin against Christ who required it 3. And differ from his Churches which ordinarily used it But if they did thus then either they had some Pastor Presbyter or Bishop to perform these holy actions between God and the people or not If not then they suppose that Lay-men might do all this Ministerial work in Word Sacraments Prayer and Praise in the name of the Assembly c. And if so what then is proper to the Ministry then farewell Bishops and Presbyters too If not theâ—â—â—her the Bishop must be in two Assemblies at once performing the Holy Worship of God in their communion but that 's impossible or else he must have some assisting Presbyters to do it But that 's denyed Therefore it must needs follow that the Church order constitution and practised Government which was in Scripture times was this that a single Worshipping Congregation was that particular Church which had a Presbyter or Bishop one or more which watched over and ruled that only Congregation as his Diocess or proper charge having no Government
sort with theirs for ours is of the first sort and if theirs be of the same we are both agreed And that the Lord Jesus Christ should settle one kind of Government de facto during Scripture time and change it for ever after is most improbable 1. Because it intimateth levity or mutability in a Law-giver so suddenly to change his Laws and form of Government either something that he is supposed not to have foreseen or some imperfection is intimated as the cause Or if they say that it was the change of the state of the body Governed viz. the Church I answer 2. There was no change of the state of the Church to necessitate a change of the kind of Officers and Government for as I shall shew anon there was need of more Elders then one in Scripture times and the increase of the Church might require an increase of Officers for Number but not for Kind There was as much need of assisting Presbyters as of Deacons I may well conclude therefore that he that will affirm a Change of the Government so suddenly must be sure to prove it and the rather because this is the Bishops own great and most considerable Argument on the other side when they pâ—ead that the Apostles themselves were Rulers of Presbyters therefore Rulers over Presbyters and many Churches should continue as Gods Ordinance many on the other side answer them though so do not I that this Ordinance was temporary during the Apostles times who had no Successors in Goveâ—nment to whâ—ch the Prelates reply that it s not â—â—agiâ—abâ—e that Christ should settle one sort of Church-Governmeâ—t for the first age and another ever after abolishing that first so soon and thaâ— they who affirm this must prove it For my part I am overcome by this Argument to allow all that the Apostolical pattern can prove laying aside that which depended on their extraordinary gifts and priviledges but then I see no reason but they should acknowledâ—e the â—oâ—ce of their own Mediâ—m and conclude it s not imâ—ginable that if God setâ—led â—ixed Bishops only over particular Congregations without any such order as subject Preâ—byters in the first age he should change this and set up subject Presbyters and many Churches under one man for ever after If they say that this is not a change of the speâ—ies but a growing up of the Church from Infancy to Maturity I answer It is a plain change of the Species of Government when one Congregation is turned into Many and when a new order of Officers viz. subject Presbyters without power of Ordination or Jurisdiction is introduced and the Bishops made Governours of Pastors that before were but Governours of the People this is plainly a new Species Else I say again let them not blame us for being against the right Species 3. The third Reaâ—on is this They that affirm a change not of the Governours but also of the very nature or kind of a particular Governed or Political Church from what it was in Scripture times do affirm a thing so improbable as is 〈◊〉 without very clear proof to be credited But such are they that affirm that Congregational Bishops were turned to Diocesan therefore c. The Church that was the object of the Government of a fixed Bishop in Scripture times was A competent Number of persons in Covenant with Christ or of Christians co-habiting by the appâ—intment of Christ and their mutual expressed consent united or associated under Christs Ministerial Teachers and Guides for the right worshipping of God in publick and the Edification of the Body in Knowledge and Holiness and the maintaining of obedience to Christ among them for the strength beauty and safety of the whole and each part and thereby the Pleasing and Glorifying God the Redeemer and Creator Iâ— would be too long rather then difficult to stand to prove all the parts of this Definition of the first particular Political Church That part which most concerneth our present purpose is the Ends which in Relations must enter the Definition which in one word is The Communion of Saints personally as Associated Churches consisting of many particular Churches are for the Communion of Saints by officers and Delegates And therefore this communion of Saints is put in our Creed next to the Catholick Church as the end of the combination I shall have occasion to prove this by particular Texts of Scripture anon A Diocesan Church is not capable of these Ends. What personal communion can they have that know not nor see not one aonther that live not together nor worship God together There is no more personal communion of Saints among most of the people of this Diocess then is between us and the inhabitants of France or Germany For we know not so much as the names or faces of each other nor ever come together to any holy uses So that to turn a Congregation into a Diocesan Church is to change the very subject of Government Obj. This is meer independency to make a single Congregation the subject of the Government Answ. 1. I am not deterred from any truth by Names I have formerly said that its my opinion that the truth about Church-Government is parcelled out into the hands of each party Episcopal Presbyterian Independents and Erastian And in this point in Question the Independents are most right Yet I do dot affirm nor I think they that this one Congregation may not accidentally be necessitated to meet in several places at once either in case of persecution or the age and weakness of some members or the smalness of the room But I say only that the Church should contain no more then can hold communion when they have opportunity of place and liberty and should not have either several settled Societies or Congregations nor more in one such Society then may consist with the Ends. And that these Assemblies are bound to Associate with other Assemblies and hold communion with them by the mediation of their Officers this as I make no doubt of so I think the Congregational will confess And whereas the common evasion is by distinguishing between a Worshipping Church and a Governed Chuch I desire them to give us any Scripture proof that a Worshipping Church and a Governed Church were not all one supposing that we speak of a settled society or combination I find no such distinction of Churches in Scripture A family I know may perform some worship and accordingly have some Government And an occasional meeting of Christians without any Minister may perform some Worship without Government among them But where was there ever a Society that ordinarily assembled for publick worship such as was performed by the Churches on the Lords dayes and held communion ordinarily in worship and yet had not a Governing Pastor of their own Without a Presbyter they could have no Sacraments and other publike Worship And where was there ever a Presbyter that was not a Chuâ—ch Governour
Certainly if subject Presbyters were not till after Scripture times nor any settled Worshipping Church without a Presbyter unless the people preached and administred the Sacraments then there could be no Worshipping Church that had not their own proper Governour nor any such Governour fixed that had more Churches then one Reason 4. The contrary opinion feigneth the Apostles to have allotted to each Bishop a space of ground for his Diocess and to have measured Churches by such spaces and not by the number of souls But this is unproved absurd 1. Unproved For there is no place in Scripture that giveth the Bishop charge of all that space of ground or of all the Christians that shall be in that space during his time Indeed they placed a Bishop in each City when there was but a Church in each City But they never said there shall be but one Church in a City or but one Bishop in a City much less in all the Country region 2. And its absurd For it s the number of souls that a Church must be measured by and not a space of ground so they do but co-habite For if in the same space of Ground there should be twenty or an hundred times as many Christians it would make the number so great as would be uncapable of personal communion and of obtaining Church Ends. If a Schoolmaster have a School in the chief City or Town of this County and there come as many from many miles compass as one School can hold and there be no more there so long all that space may belong to his School not for the space sake but the number of Schollars For if there be afterward an hundred times as many in that space to be taught they must set up more Schools and it were no wise part in the old Schoolmaster to maintain that all that Country pertaineâ—h to his School because that it was so when there were fewer So that to measure our the matter of Churches by space of ground and not by number of souls is plainly against the Reason of the Relation Reason 5. The opposed opinion doth imply that God more regardeth Cities then Country Villages or that Churches are to be measured according to the number and greatness of Cities rather then according to the number of souls For they suppose that every City should have a Bishop if there be but twenty or fourty or an hundred Christians in it but if there be five hundâ—ed Country Parishes that have some of them many thousand souls in them these shall have no Bishops of their own but be all ruled by the Bishop of the City Now how unreasonable this is methinks should not be hard to discern For 1. What is a City to God any more then a Village that for it he should make so partial an institution Doth he regard Rome any more then Eugubium or Alexandria more then Tanis for their worldly splendor or priviledges No doubtless it is for the multitude of inhabitants And if so its manifest that an equal number of inhabitants elsewhere should have the same kind of Government 2. Is it probable that God would have twenty thousand or an hundred thousand people in a Diocess and in some a Million to have but one Church-Ruler and yet would have every small congregation in a City to have one though there be none else under him What proportion is there in this way of Government that an hundred or fifty men shall have as many Governours as a Million as if ten thousand or an hundred thousand Schollars ouâ— of a City shall have no more Rulers then an hundred in a 〈◊〉 and all because one part are in a City and the other not Or a Physitian shall have but an hundred Patients to look to in a City and if there be a Million in that City and Country he shall also upon pain of Gods everlasting wrath undertake the care of them all Let them that strive for such a charge look to it I profess I admire at them what they think 1. Of the needs of men souls 2. Of the terrours of Gods wrath 3. And of their own sufficiency for such a work Were it my case if I know my own heâ—rt at all I should fear that this were but to strive to damn thousands and to be damned with them by undertaking on that penalty to be their Physitian under Christ when I am sure I cannot look to the hundreth man of them and I had rather strive to be a gally-slave to the Turks or to be preferred to rid Chaâ—els or the basest office all my dayes Reason 6. According to the opposâ—d opinion it is in the power of a King to make Bishops to be either Congregational or Diocesan to make a Bishâ—p to haâ—e a Million of souls or a whole Nation in charge or to have but aâ— few For if a King will but dissolve the Priviledge and title and make that no City whâ—ch was a City though he diminish not the number of souls and if he will do thus by all the Cities save one in his dominion then must there be but one Bishop in his dominion And if he will but make every countrey Town that hath four or five hundred or a thousand inhabitants to be incorporate and honour it with the title and priviledges of a City thâ—n shall they have a Bishop Moreover thus every Prince may de jure banish Episcopacy out of his Dominions without diminishing the number of Christians if he do but defranchise the Cities and be of the mind as I have heard some men have been that Cities are against the Princes interest by strengthening the people and advantaging them to rebellions Also if there be any Indian Nations so barbarous as to have no Cities though they were converted yet must they have no Bishops Also it would be in the Princes power de jure to depose any of those Bishops that the Apâ—stles or their Successors are supposed to set up For the Râ—man Emperour might have proclaimed Antioch Alexandria or any of the rest to be no Cities and then they must have no longer have had any Bishops And what Bishâ—ps shall Antioch have at this day Now how absurd all this is I need not manifest that whole Contreâ—eâ— shâ—ll have no Government for want of 〈◊〉 that Kings shall so alter Church Officers at their pleâ—sure â—hen they intend it not meerly by altering the Civil Priviledgâ—s of their people that a King may make one Diocess to become an hundred and an hundred become one by such means And yet all this doth undenâ—ably follow if the Law be that every City and only every City shall be a Bishops Sea where there are Christians to be governed Reason 7. There is no sufficient Reason given why subject Pâ—â—sâ—byters should not have been set up in the Scripture times as well as after if it had been the Apostles intent that such should be instituted The Necessity pretended was
no necessiâ—y and the Non-necessity is but preâ—ended First it is preâ—eâ—â—ed that there were so few fit men that there was a Necessity of forbâ—arance But this is not so For 1. The Church had larger gifts of the Spirit then then now and therefore proportionable to the flocks they might have had competent men then as well as now 2. They had men enough to make Deacons of even sâ—ven in a 〈◊〉 And who will believe then that they could find none to make such Elders of Was not Stephen or Philip sufficiently qualified to have been a subject Elder 3. They had many that prophesied and interpreted and spake with tongues in one Assembly as appears 1 Cor. 14. And therefore its manâ—fâ—st that there were enough to have made Ruled Elders At least sure the Church at Ierusalem where there were so many thousands would have afforded them one such if it had been requisite But secondly its pretended not to have been Necessary because of the fewness of the people But I answer 1. The same persons say that in Ignatius his time all Churches had such Presbyters And its manifest that many Churches in the Scripture times were more populous or large then many or most beside them were in Ignatius time 2. Did the numerous Church at Ierusalem ordinarily meet on the Lords dayes for holy communion or not If they did then it was but a Church of one Congregation which is by most denyed If not then the several Assemblies must have several Presbyters for several Bishops they will not hear of Doubtless they did not celebrate the holy communion of the Church and Ordinances of God by meer Lay-men alone 3. What man that knows the burden of Pastoral Oversight can say that such Churches of thousands as Ierusalem Rome Alexandria c. had need of no more than one man to Teach them and do all the Pastoral work and so that assisting Ruled Presbyters were then needless If they were needless to such numerous Churches then let us even take them for needless still and set up no new orders which were not seen in Scripture times Reas. 8. The Apostles left it not to the Beshops whom they established to make new Church-offices and orders quoad speciem but only to ordain men to succeed others in the offices and orders that themselves had by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost appointed or else Christ before them A Bishop might make a Bishop or a Deacon perhaps because these were quoad speciem made before and they were but to put others into the places before appointed But if there were no such creature in Scripture times as a subject Presbyter that had no power of Ordination and Jurisdiction then if the Bishops afterward should make such they must make a new office as well as a new officer So that either this new Presbyter is of the institution of Christ by his Apostles or of Episcopal humane institution If the former and yet not institututed in Scripture times then Scripture is not the sufficient rule and discoverer of Divine Institutions and Church Ordinances and if we once forsake that Rule we know not where to fix but must wander in that Romane uncertainty If the latter then we must expect some better proof then hitherto we have seen of the Episcopall or any humane power to make new Offices in the Church of Christ and that of universal and standing necessity Till then we shall think they ought to have made but such Presbyters as themselves Reason 9. If there be not so much as the name of a Ruled Presbyter without power of Ordination or Iurisdiction in all the Scripture much less then is there any description of his Office or any Directions for his ordination or the qualifications prerequisit in him and the performance of his office when he is in it And if there be no such Directory concerning Presbyters then was it not the Apostles intent that ever any such should be ordained The reason of the consequence is 1. Because the Scripture was written not only for that age then in being but for the Church of all ages to the end of the world And therefore it must be a sufficient directory for all The second Epistle to Timothy was written but a little before Pauls death Surely if the Churches in Ignatius daies were all in need of Presbyters under Bishops Paul might well have seen some need in his time or have foreseen the need that was so neer and so have given directions for that office 2. And the rather is this consequence firm because Paul in his Epistles to Timothy and Titus doth give such full and punctual Directions concerning the other Church-officers not only the Bishops but also the Deacons describing their prerequisite qualifications their office and directing for their Ordination and conversation Yea he condescendeth to give such large Directions concerning Widows themselves that were serviceable to the Church Now is it probable that a perfect Directory written for the Church to the worlds End largely describing the qualifications and office of Deacons which is the inferiour would not give one word of direction concerning subject Presbyters without power of Ordination or Rule if any such had been then intended for the â—hurch No nor once so much as name them I dare not accuse Pauls Epistles written to that very purpose and the whole Scripture so much of insufficiency as to think they wholly omit a necessary office and so exactly mention the inferiour and commonly less necessary as they do Reason 10. The new Episcopal Divines do yield that all the texts in Timothy Titus and the rest of the New Testament that mentitn Gospel Bishops or Presbyters do mean only such as have power of Ordination and Iurisdiction without the concurrence of any superiour Bishop The common Inerpretation of the Fathers and the old Episcopal Divines of all ages of most or many of those texts is that they speak of the office of such as now are called Presbyters Lay both together and if one of them be not mistaken they afford us this conclusion that the Presbyters that now are have by these texts of Scripture the power of Ordination and Iurisdiction without the concurrence of others And if so then was it never the Apostles intent to leave it to the Bishops to ordain a sort of Presbyters of another order that should have no such power of Ordination or Jurisdiction without the Bishops Negative Reason 11. We find in Church History that it was first in some few great Cities especially Rome and Alexandria that a Bishop ruled many settled worshipping Congregations with their Presbyters when no such thing at that time can be proved by other Churches therefore we may well conceive that it was no Ordinance of the Apostles but was occasioned afterwards by the multiplying of Christians in the same compass of ground where the old Church did inhabite and the adjacent parts together with the humane frailty of the
the Synagogues prove not this power which is much disputed Mat. 10.17 and 23.34 Luke 6.22 and 12.11 and 21.12 Acts 22.19 and 26 11. Yet at least excluding men their Synagogue Communion may Iohn 9.22 34. and 12.42 and 16.2 But because this argument leads us into many Controversies about the Jewish customes lest it obscure the truth by occasion in quarrels I shall pass it by 2. I find no particular Political Church in the New Testament consisting of several Congregations ordinarily meeting for communion in Gods Worship unless as the forementioned accidents might hinder the meeting of one Congregation in one place nor having half so many members as some of our Parishes When there is mention made of a Country as Iudea Galile Samaria Galatia the word Churches in the plural number is used Gal. 1.2 Acts 15.41 and 9.31 2 Cor. 8.1 But they 'l say These were only in Cities But further considâ—r there is express mention of the Church at Cenchrea which was no City and they that say that this was a Parish subject to Corinth give us but their words for it without any proof that ever I could see and so they may as well determine the whole cause by bare affirmation and prevent disputes The Apostle intimateth no such distinction Rom. 16.1 1 Cor. 11.18 20 22.16 When ye come together in the Church I hear that there be divisions among you When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eat the Lords Supper 16. We have no such Custome nor the Churches of God Here the Church of Corinth is said to come together into one place And for them that say This is per partes and so that one place is many to the whole I answer the Apostle saith not to a part but to the whole Church that they come together in one place and therefore the plain obvious sence must stand till it be disproved And withall he calls the Christian Assemblies in the plural number Churches for its plain that it is of Assembly Customes that he there speaks So 1 Cor. 14. there is plainly expressed that it was a particular Assembly that was called the Church and that this Assembly had it in many Prophets Interpreters others that might speak Verse 4. He that Prophesieth Edifieth the Church that is Only that Congregation that heard And Verse 5. Except he interpret that the Church may receive Edifying And Verse 12. Seek that ye may excell to the Edifying of the Church Verse 19. In the Church I had rather speak five words with my understanding that I may teach others also And Verse 23. If therefore the whole Church be come together into one place and all speak with tongues One would think this is as plain as can be spoken to assure us that the whole Churches then were such as might and usually did come together for holy communion into one place So Verse 28. If there be no Interpreter let him keep silence in the Church And which is more lest you think that this was some one small Church that Paul speaks of he denominateth all other particular Congregations even Ordered Governed Congregations Churches too Verse 33. For God is not the author of confusion but of peace as in all the Churches of the Saints So that all the Congregations for Christian Worship are called All the Churches of the Saints And it seems all as well as this so stored with Prophets and gifted men that they need not take up with one Bishop only for want of matter to have made subject Elders of And Verse 34. Let your women keep silence in the Church for it is a shame for a woman to speak in the Church So that so many Assemblies so many Churches Obj. But it seems there were among the Corinthians more then one Congregation by the plural Churches Answ. 1. Many particular seasons of Assembling may be called many Assemblies or Churches though the peoole be the same 2. The Epistle was a Directory to other Churches though first written to the Corinthians 3. Those that say it was to Corinth and other City-Churches that Paul wrote need no further answer It seems then each City had but a Congregation if that were so 4 Cenchrea was a Church neer to Corinth to whom Paul might well know his Epistle would be communicated and more such there might be as well as that and yet all be entire free Churches So in Col. 4.16 And when this Epistle is read among you cause that it be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans and that ye likewise read the Epistle from Laodicea This Church was such as an Epistle might be read in which doubtless was an Assembly The whole matter seems plain in the case of the famous Church at Antioch Acts 11.26 A whole year they assembled themselves with the Church and taught much people Here is mention but of One Assembly which is called the Church where the people it seems were taught And its plain that there were many Elders in this one Church for Acts 13.1 it said There were in the Church that was at Antioch certain Prophets and Teachers And five of them are named who are said to Minister there to the Lord And though I do not conclude that they were all the fixed Elders of that particular Church yet while they were there they had no less power then if they had been such In the third Epistle of Iohn where there is oft mention of that particular Church it appeareth Verse 6. that it was such a Church as before which the â—rethren and strangers could bear witness of Gaius Charity And it s most probable that was one Assembly but utterly improbable that they travailed from Congregation to Congregation to bear this witness And Vers. 9 10. it was such a Church as Iohn wrote an Epistle to and which Diotrephes cast men out of which is most likely to be a Congregation which might at once hear that Epistle and out of which Diotrephes migâ—t â—asilier reject strangers and reject the Apostles letters then out of many such Congregations Gal. 1.22 When Paul saith he was Vnknown by face to the Churches of Iudea it is most likely that they were Churches which were capable of seeing and knowing his face not only by parts but as Churches And its likely those Churches that praised Luke and sent him with Paul as their chosen messenger were such as could meet to choose him and not such as our Diocesses are 1 Cor. 16.1 2. Paul gives order both to the Church of Corinth and the Churches of Galatia that upon the Lords day at the Assembly as it is ordinarily expounded they should give in their part for the relief of the Churches of Iudea So that it seems most likely that he makes Churches and such Assemblies to be all one Acts 14.23 They ordained them Elders Church by Church or in every Church Here it is confessed by those we plead against that Elders signifie not any subject
Elders having no power of Ordination or Government And to say that by Elders in each Church is meant only one Elder in each Church is to forsake the letter of the text without any proved Necessity We suppose it therefore safer to believe according to the first sence of the words that it was Elders in every Church that is more then one in every Church that were ordained And what sort of Churches these were appears in the following verses where even of the famous Church of Antioch its said Verse 27. when they were come and had gathered the Church together they rehearsed all that God had done by them So that its plain that this Church was a Congregation to whom they might make such rehearsal And Chap. 15.3 It s said that they were brought on their way by the Church And if it be not meant of all but a part of the Church yet it intimateth what is aforesaid To conclude though many of these texts may be thought to speak doubtfully yet consider 1. That some do most certainly declare that it was particular stated Assemblies that were then called Churches even Governed Churches having their Officers present 2. That there is no certain proof of any one particular Political Church that consisted of many such stated Assemblies 3. That therefore the Texts that will bear an exposition either way must be expounded by the certain and not by the uncertain texts so that I may argue thus If in all the New Testament the word Church do often signifie stated worshipping single Assemblies and often is used so as may admit that interpretation and is never once used certainly to signifie many particular stated worshipping Assemblies ruled by one fixed Bishop then we have any just cause to suppose that the particular Political Churches in Scripture times consisted but of one such stated Congregation But the Antecedent is true therefore so is the Consequent As for the New Episcopal Divines that say There were no subject Presbyâ—ers in Scripture times I suppose according to their principles they wâ—ll grant me all this as is aforesaid And for others the Instances that they bring to the contrary should be briefly considered The great swaying Instance of all which did sometime prevail with me to be my self of another mind is the Numerous Church at Ierusalem Of which its said that three thousand were converted at once and five thousand at another time and the word mightily grew and prevailed and daily such were added to the Church as should be saved to whâ—ch some add the mention of the Miriades of believing Jews yet zealous of the Law which the brethren mentioned to Paul Acts 21.20 And the instance of Ephesus and Rome come next But I remember how largely this business is debated between the late Assembly at Westminster and the Dissenting Brethren that I think it unmeet to interpose in it any further then to annex these few considerations following 1. That all that is said on that side doth not prove certainly that that one Church at Ierusalem was the eighth part so big as Giles Cripple-gate Parish or the fifth part so big as Stepney or Sepulchres nor neer so big as Plimoth or some other Country Parishes 2. That it is past doubt that the magnitude of that Body of Believers then at Ierusalem was partly acccidental and the members cannot at all be proved settled cohabitants nor that Church as in its first unordered Mass be the proved to be the fittest pattern for imitation 3. That Christ hath not punctually determined how many members shall be in a particular Church 4. But the ends being personal holy communion are the Rule by which humane prudence must determine it 5. That its fitter one Church instance give way to many in point of our imitation then of many to that one caeteris paribus 6. That it s known among us that more then are proved to have been members of that Church may hear one man preach at the same time I have none of the loudest voices and yet when I have preached to a Congregation judged by judicious men to be at least ten thousand those farthest off said they could well hear as I was certainly informed 7. That its certain by many passages historicall in â—cripture that men did then speak to greater multitudes and were heard at far greater distance then now they can orderly be which I conjecture was because their voices were louder as in most dryer bodies which dryer Countreys have is commonly seen when moister bodies have ofâ—er hoarser voices and other reasons might concur 8. That it is confessed or yielded that the Church at Ierusalem might all hear at once though not all receive the Lords Supper together And if so then they were no more then might at once have personal communion in some holy Ordinances and that the Teachers might at once make known their minds to 9. And then the reason of receiving the Supper in several places seems to be but because they had not a room so fit to receive all in as to hear in And so we have now in many Parishes Assemblies subordinate to the chief Assembly For divers families at once may meet at one house and divers at another for repetition prayer or other duties and some may be at Chappels of ease that cannot come to the full assembly 10 They that are for Presbyâ—erial Churches of many Congregations do not say that There must be many to make the first political Church but only that There may be many If then there be no Necessitâ— of it 1. Should it not be forborn when it appeareâ—h to prudence most inconvenient as frequently it will no doubt 2. And when it is Necessary for a peaceable Accommodation beâ—ause others think it a sin should not a May be give place to a Must not be in pacificatory consultations caeteris paribus 11. It is granted also by them that the Pastors of one Congregation have not a charge of Governing other neighbour Congregation in Consistory one rather then another which they gâ—vern not though perhaps as neer them but bâ— conâ—ent And therefore as there is but a licet not an oportet of such consent pleaded for so while no such consent is given we have no such châ—â—ge of Governing neighbour Congregations and none may force us to such consent 12. And Lastly that if a siâ—gle Congregation with it own Officer or Officers be not a true particular Political Church then our ordinary Parish assemblies are none and where the Presbyterian Government is not set up which is up but in few places of England it would then follow that we have no true Political Churches left among us perhaps never had which I meet yet with few so uncharitable as to affirm except the Papists and the Separatists and a few of the new sort of Episcopal Divines who think we have no Churches for want of â—ishops except where Bishops yet are retained and acknowleged For my part I
would not lay too great a stress upon any forms or modes which may be altered or diversified Let the Church have but such a Number of souls as may be consistent with the ends and so the essence of a particular Church that they may held personal holy communion and then I will not quarrel about the name of one or two Congregations nor whether they must needs all meet together for all ordinances nor the like Yea I think a full number so they be not so full or distant as to be uncapâ—ble of that communion are desireable for the strength and beauty of the Church and too smal Churches if it may be to be avoided So that all the premises being considered out difference appears to be but small in these matters between the Congregational and Presbyterian way among them that are moderate I shall not presume more particularly to enter into that debate which hath been so far proceeded in already by such Reverend men but shall return to the rest of the task before promised against the Diocesan Churches as the supposed subject of the Bishops Government As for Scripture times and the next succeeding together I shall before I look into other testimonies propound these two Arguments 1. From the Bishops office which was before mentioned If the office of a Bishop in those times was to do so much work as could not be done by him for a Church any greater than our Parishes then were the Churches of those times no greater then our Parishes But the Antecedent is true therefore so is the consequent The works are before mentioned Preaching Praying administring the Lords Supper visiting the sick reducing hereticks reproving censuring absolving to which they quickly added too much more of their own The impossibility of a faithful performance of this to more is so undenyable that I cannot suppose any other answer but this that they might ordain Presbyters to assist them in the work and so do much of it by others But 1. I before desired to see it proved by what authority they might do this 2. Their office and work are so inseparable that they cannot depute others to do their work their proper work without deputing them also to their office For what is an office but the state of one Obliged and Authorized to do such or such a work A Presbyter may not authorize another to preach as the Teacher of a Congregation and to administer the Sacraments without making him a Presbyter also Nor can a Bishop authorize any to do the work of a Bishop in whole or by halves without making him a Presbyter or half a Bishop And he is not authorized either to make new officers in the Church or to do his work by deputies or substitutes 2. I argue also from the Identity of that Church to whâ—ch the Bishops and Deacons were appointed for ministration It was not a Church of many stated Congregations or any larger than our Parishes for number of souls that the Deacons were made Ministers to therefore it was no other or bigger which the Bishops were set oveâ— The consequence is good because where ever Deacons are mentioned in Scripture or any Writer that I remember neer to Scripture times they are still mentioned with the Bishops or Presbyters as Ministers to the same Church with them as is apparent bâ—th in the seven chosen for the Church at Ierusalem and in Phil. 1.1 2. and in the Direction of Paul to Timothy for ordaining them And the Antecedent is proved from the nature of their work For they being to attend on the tables at the Love feasts and the Lords Supper and to look to the poor they could not do this for any greater number of people then we mention Whether they had those feasts in one house or many at once I determine not but for the number of people it was as much as a Deacon could do at the utmost to attend a thousand people I shall proceed a little further towards the times next following and first I shall take in my way the confession of one or two learned men that are for Prelacy Grotius in his Annotat. on 1 Tim. 5.17 saith Sed notandum est in una Vrbe magna sicut plures Synagogas ita plures fuisse Ecclesias id est conventus Christianorum Et cuique Ecclesiae fuisse suum praesidem qui populum alloqueretur Presbyteros ordinaret Alexandriae tantum eum fuisse morem ut unus esset in tota urbe praeses qui ad docendum Presbyteros per urbem distribueret docet nos Sozomenus 1.14 Epiphanius ubi de Ario agit dicitque Alexandriae nunquam duos fuisse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 voce â—a sumpta 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ita ut significat jus illud quod habebat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that Grotius affirmeth that Bishops had not then so much as all the converted persons of a great City under their care but the Churches and Assemblies were the same and each Assembly had a Prelate and in the great Cities there were many of these Churches and Prelates and that only the City of Alexandria had the custom of having but one such Bishop in the whole City 2. Those learned men also must grant this cause who maintain that Peter and Paul were both of them Bishops of Rome at once there being two Churches one of the Circumcision under Peter the other of the uncircumcision under Paul and that one of them had Linus and the other Cletus for his Successor and that this Church was first united under Clemens and the like they say of two Churches also at Antioch and elswhere If this be so then there is no Law of God that Bishops should be numbred by Cities but more Bishops then one may be in one City and were even when Christians comparatively were a small part of them 3. Also Mr. Thorndike and others affirm that it was then the custome for the Bishops and Presbyters to sit in a semicircle and the Bishop highest in a Chair and the Deacons to stand behind them This he gathereth from the Apost Constitut. Ignatius Dionysius Arcop and the Jews Constitutions in his Apost form page 71. and Right of the Church c. p. 93.94 95. And if this were so it seems that Bishops Presbyters and Deacons were all the Officers of one such stated Congregation and had not many such Congregations under them For the Bishop could be but in one place at once and therefore this could be the custome but of one Church in his Diocess if he had many whereas it is made the form of the ordinary Christian Assemblies The same learned man Right of Church p. 65. saith that About Saint Cyprians time and not afâ—re he finds menâ—ion of setled Congregations in the Country By which it may be well conjectured what a small addition the Bishops had out of the Countreys to their City Chuâ—ches and how many Congregations they Governed in the Apostle
spoke of such Bishops only as we have in question or that he did not plainly speak of Presbyters as such For he speaks of the plenitude of Power and Grace in the Church and therefore intended more then what was proper to a Prelate 2. He mentioneth Elders Majores natu in general without distinction And 3. His praesident is plainly related to the Church as the ubi shews it being the People and not the Elders over whom these Elders are said to preside And 4. Baptizing is first instanced which was known to be commonly the work of Presbyters and never appropriated to the Prelate So that the same persons that did Baptize even the Elders of the Church according to Firmilian did then possess the power of laying on hands and of ordaining But these things are more fully discussed in what followeth And if any either adversary or friend would see the Reformed Churches Ministry and Ordination more fully vindicated I refer them to Voetius against Jasenius Desperata causa Papatus which if I had read before I had written this Disputation I think I should have spared my labour Reader if others are too busie to misled thee I may suppose thee unwilling to be misled especially in a matter of so great concernment For saith Blessed Agustine Multos invenimus qui mentiri velint qui autem falli â—eminem de Doctrin Christ. l. 1. cap. 36. And therefore as thou lovest Christ his Church and Gospel and the souls of others and thine own take heed how thou venturest in following a sect of angry men to unchurch so great and excellent a part of the Catholich Church and to vilifie and depose so great a number of able faithfull Ministers of Christ as those that had not Prelatical Ordination And if you are Gentlemen or unlearned men that for want of long and diligent studying of these matters are uncapable of judging of them and therefore take all on the Authority of those whose Learning and parts you most esteem I beseech you before you venture your souls on it any further procure a satisfactory answer to these Questions 1. Whether the Reformed Churches that have no Prelates have not abounded with as learned men as any one of those that you admire of a contrary judgement 2. If you are tempted to suspect men of partiality whether they that plead for Lorship honour and preferment or they that plead against it and put it from them are more to be suspected caâ—teris paribus 3. If you will needs suspect the Protestant Ministers of partiality what ground of suspicion have you of them that were no Ministers such as the two Scaligers whose learning made them the admiration of the Christian world even to Papists as well as Protestants and yet were cordial friends to those Reformed Churches which these men deny and draw men to disown Such also as Salmasius that hath purposely wrote about the subject with abundance more 4. If these are not to be trusted why should not Bishops themselves be trusted were not Bishop Usher Andrews Davenant Hall and others of their mind as learned pious men as any whose Authority you can urge against them 5. If all this be nothing I beseech you get a modest resolution of this doubt at least whether the concurrent judgement of all the Protestant Churches in Christendom even of the English Bishops with the rest should not be of more authority with any sober Protestant then the Contrary judgement of those few that are of late risen up for the cause that you are by them solicited to own It is a known Truth that the generality of the Bishops themselves and all the Protestant Churches in the world have owned them as true Ministers that were ordained by Presbyteries without Prelates and have owned them as true Churches that were guided by these Ministers and have taken them for valid administrations that were performed by them And are your few Recusants that would draw you to separation of greater Learning authorty and regard then all the Protestants in the world besides I beseech you if you will needs take things upon trust consider this and trust accordingly Though I must say it is pitty that any truely Catholick Christian should not have better grounds than these and be able himself in so palpable a case to perceive his duty For my own part my conscience witnesseth that I have not written the following Disputation out of a desire to quarrel with any man but am drawn to it to my great displeasure by the present danger and necessity of the Churches and by compassion to the souls that are turned from the publick Ordinances and engaged in the separation and also of the Churches that are divided and troubled by these means The sad complaints of many of my Brethren from several parts have moved my heart to this undertaking Through Gods Mercy I have peace at home but I may not therefore be insensible of the divisions and calamities abroad I shall adjoin here one of the Letters that invited me and no more because in that one you may see the scope and tenour of the rest and that I rush not on this displeasing work without a Call nor before there is a cause The passages that intimate an ever-valuing of my self you may charitably impute to the Authors juniority and humility with some mistake through distance and disacquaintance One of the Letters that invited me to this task Reverend Sir UNderstanding by the Preface to the Reader before your Gildaâ— Salvianus that you intend a second part wherein you promise to speak of the way how to discern the true Church and Ministry I make bold to present you with the desire of some Godly Ministers viz. that if you see it convenient you would do some thing towards the vindication of the present Churches and Ministers from the aspersions of the new Prelatical party in England It is a principle much made of by many of the Gentry and others that we are but Schismatical branches broken off from the true body and this by faithfull tradition is spread amongst them the learning of some rigid Prelatical Schollars is very prevalent with them to make them thus account of us With these men we must be all unchurched for casting off Diocesan Episcopacy though we be found in the faith and would spend our selves to save souls and the main substance of our Ordination at least cannot be found fault with yet because we had not a Bishop to lay his hands on us we are not sent from God Of what consequence this opinion may prove if it spread without being checked an ordinary apprehension may perceive I can guess something from what I observe from those of this leaven already that our most serious pains will be little regarded if our people take this infection when we would awaken them we cannot because they take it that we have no power to teach them It must not be men of mean parts that must
no peculiar Diocess of Paul Sect. 14. And 3. We still find that there were more then one of these general itinerant Ministers in a Place or at least that no one excluded others from having equal power with him in his Province where ever he came Barnabas Silas Titus Timotheus Epaphroditus and many more were fellow-labourers with Paul in the same Diocess or Province and not as fixed Bishops or Presbyters under him but as General Ministers as well as he We never read that he said to any of the false Apostles that sought his contempt This is my Diocess what have â—ou to do to play the Bishop in another mans Diocess Much less did he ever plead suâ—h a Power against Peter Barnabas or any Apostolical Minister Nor that Iames pleaded any such prerogative at Ierusalem Sect. 15. And therefore though we reverence Eusebius and other Ancients that tell us of some Apostles Diocesses we take them not as infallible reporters and have reason in these points partly to deny them credit from the word of God The Churches that were planted by any Apostle or where an Apostle was longest resident were like enough to reckon the series of their Pastors from him For the founder of a Church is a Pastor of it though not a fixed Pastor taking it as his peculiar charge but delivering it into the hands of such And in this sence we have great reason to understand the Catalogues of the Antients and their affirmations that Apostles were Bishops of the Churches For Pastors they were but so that they had no peculiar Diocess but still went on in planting and gathering and confirming Churches Whereas the Bishops that were setled by them and are said to succeed them had their single Churches which were their peculiar charge They had but one such charge or Church when the Apostles that lead in the Catalogues had many yet none so as to be limited to them And why have we not the Diocess of Paul and Iohn and Mathew and Thomas and the rest of the twelve mentioned as well of Peter and Iames Or if Paul had any it seems he was compartner with Peter in the same City contrary to the Canons that requireth that there be but one Bishop in a City Sect. 16. It s clear then that the English Bishops were not such Apostolical unfixed Bishops as the Itinerants of the first age were And yet if they were I shall shew in the next Argument that it s nothing to their advantage because Archbishops are nothing to our question And that they were not such as the fixed Bishops of Scripture times I am next to prove Sect. 17. The fixed Bishops in the Scripture times had but a single Congregation or particular Church for their Pastoral Charge But our English Bishops had many if not many hundred such Churches for their charge therefore our English Bishope were not of the same sort with those in Scripture The Major I have proved in the former Disputation The Minor needs no proof as being known to all that know England Sect. 18. And 2. The fixed Bishops in the Scripture times had no Presbyters at least of other particular Churches under them They Governed not any Presbyters that had other associated Congregations for publick Worship But the English Bishops had the Presbyters of other Churches under them perhaps of hundreds therefore they are not such as the Scripture Bishops were There is much difference between a Governour of People and a Governour of Pastors Episcopus gregis Episcopus Episcoporum is not all one None of us saith Cyprian in Concil Carthagin calleth himself or takes himself to be Episcopum Episcoporum No fixed Bishops in Scripture times were the Pastors of Pastors as least of other Churches Sect. 19. This I suppose I may take as granted de facto from the Reverend Divine whom I have cited in the foregoing Disputation that saith Annotat. in Art 11. that Although this Title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Elders have been also extended to a second order in the Church and now iâ— only in use for them under the name of Presbyters yet in the Scripture-times it belonged principally if not alone to Bishops there being no Evidence that any of that second Order were then instituted though soon after before the writing 〈◊〉 â—gnatius Epistles there were such instituted in all Churches So that he granteth that de facto there were then no Presbyters but Bishops and that they were not instituted and therefore Bishops had no such Presbyters to Govern nor any Churches but a single Congregation For one Bishop could guide but one Congation at once in publick worship and there could be no Worshipping Congregations in the sence that now we speak of without some Presbyter to guide them in performance of the worship Sect. 20. So saith the same Learned man Dissertat 4. de Episcop page 208 209. in quibus plures absque dubio Episcopi â—uere nullique adhuc quos hodie dicimus Presbyteri And therefore he also concludeth that the Churches weâ—e then Governed by Bishops assisted by Deacons without Presbyters instancing in the case of the Church of Ierusalem Act. 6. and alledging the words of Clem. Roman 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. How Grotius was confident that Clemens was against their Episcopacy shewed before To the same purpose he citeth the words of Clemens Alexandrinus in Euseb. of Iohn the Apostle concluding Ex â—is ratio constat quare sine Presâ—yterorum mentione intervenientâ— Episcopis Diaconi immediate adjiciantur quia scilicet in singulis Macedoniae civitatibus quam vis Episcopus esset nondum Presbyteri constituti sunt Diaconis tantum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ubique Episcopis adjunctis Dissertat 4 cap. 10. Sect. 19 20 21. So also cap. 11. Sect. 2. alibi passim Sect. 21. Object But though de facto there were no Bishopâ—â—uling Presbyters then nor ruling any more then a single Worshâ—pâ—ing Church yet it was the Intention of the Apostles that they should afterwards enlarge their Diocess and take the care of many Churches and that they should ordain that soâ—t of subject Presbyters that were not instituted in Scripture-times Answ. Do you prove the secret Intention of the Apostles to be for such a Mutation and then we shall be satisfied in that But till then it is enough to us that we have the same Government that de facto was set up by the Apostles and exercised in Scripture times And that it s granted us that the office was not then instituted which we deny For it is the office of such subject Presbyters having no Power of Ordination that we deny Sect. 22. Object But though in Scripture times there were no Bishops over many Churches and Presbyters yet there were Archbishops that were over many Answ. Because this objection contains their strength I shall answer it the more fully And 1. If there were no subject Presbyters in those times then Archbishops could rule none But there were
none such as is granted therefore c. And what proof is there of Archbishops then Sect. 23. Their first proof is from the Apostles But they will never prove that they were fixed Bishops or Archbishops I have proved the contrary before But such an itinerant Episcopacy as the Apostles had laying by their extraordinaries for my part I think should be continued to the world and to the Church of which after Another of their proofs is from Timothy and Titus â— who thy say were Archbishops But there is full evidence that Timothy and Titus were not fixed Bishops or Archbishops but Itinerant Evangelists that did as the Apostles did even plant and settle Churches and then go further and do the like See and consider but the proofs of this in Prins unbishoping of Timothy and Titus Such Planters and Itinerants were pro tempore the Bishops of every Church where they came yet so as another might the next week be Bishop of the same Church and another the next week after him yea three or four or more at once as they should come into the place And therefore many Churches as well as Ephesus and Creet its like might have begun their Catalogue with Timothy and Titus and many a one besides Rome might have begun their Catalogue with Peter and Paul Sect. 24. Another of their proofs is of the Angels of the seven Churches which they say were Archbishops But how do they prove it Because those Churches or some of them were planted in chief Cities and therefore the Bishops were Metropolitans But how prove they the consequence By their strong imagination and affirmation The Orders of the Empire had not then such connection and proportion and correspondency with the Orders of the Church Let them give us any Valid proof that the Bishop of a Metropolis had then in Scripture times the Bishops of other Cities under him as the Governor of them and we shall thank them for such unexpected light But presumption must not go for proofs They were much later times that afforded occasion for such contentions as that of Basil and Anthymius Whether the bounds of their Episcopal Jurisdiction should change as the Emperours changed the State of the Provinces Let them prove that these Asian Angels had the Bishops of other Churches and the Churches themselves under their jurisdiction and then they have done something Sect. 25. But if there were any preheminence of Metropolilitans neer these times it cannot be proved to be any more then an honorary Primacy to be Episcopus primae sedis but not a Governour of the rest How else could Cyprian truly say even so long after as is before alledged that none of them was a Bishop of Bishops nor imposed on others but all were left free to their own consciences as being accountable only to God Sect. 26. Yea the Reverend Author above mentioned shews Dâ—ssertat de Episcop 4. cap. 10. Sect. 9 10 alibi that there were in those times more Bishops then one in a City though not in una Ecclesia aut Coeâ—u And the like hath Grotius oft So that a City had oft then more Churches then one and those Churches had their several Bishops and neither of these Bishops was the Governour of the other or his Congregation much less of the remoter Churches and Bishops of other Cities And this they think to have been the case of Peter and Paul at Rome yea and of their immediate successors there And so in other places Lege Dissert 5 c 1. Sect. 27. When the great Gregory Thaumaturgus was made Bishop of Neocaesarea he had but seventeen Christians in his City and when he had increased them by extraordinary successes yet we find not that he had so much as a Presbyter under him And if he had it s not likely that Musonius his first and chief entertainer would have been made but his Deacon and be the only man to accompany him and comfort him in his retirement in the persecution and that no Presbyter should be mentioned which shews that Bishops then were such as they were in Scripture-times at least in most places and had not many Churches with their Presbyters subject to them as Dâ—ocâ—san Bishops have And when Comana a small place not far off him received the faith Gregory Ordained Alexander the Colliar their Bishop over another single Congregâ—tion and did not keep them under his own Pastoral charge and Government Vid. Greg. Nysâ—n in vita Thaumat Sect. 28. But because that our Dâ—ocesan Bishops are such as the Archbishops that first assumed the Government of many Churches and because we shall hardly drive many from their presumption that Timothy and Titus were Archbishops besides the Apostles I shall now let that supposition stand and make it my next Argument that Argument 3. Ordination by Archbishops is not necessary to the Being of Ministers or Churches Our English Bishops were indeed Archbishops therefore Ordination by them is not Necessary It is not the Name but the office that is pleaded Necessary Sect. 29. And for the Major I think it will not be denyed All that I have to do with Protestants and Papists do grant the Validity of Ordination by Bishops And for the Minor it is easily proved The Bishops that are the Governours of many Churches and their Bishops are Archbishops The Bishops of England were the Governours of many Churches with their Bishops therefore they were Archbishops The Major will be granted And for the Minor I prove it by parts 1. That they were by undertaking the Governours of many Churches 2. And of many Bâ—shops Sect. 30. He that is the Governour over many Congregations of Christians associated for the publick Worship of God and holy communion and Edification under their Proper Pastors is the Governour of many Churches But such were our English Bishops therefore c. That such Societies as are here defined are true Churches is a truth so clear that no enemy of the Churches is is able to gainsay with any shew of Scripture or reason they being such Churches as are described in the Scriptures And 2. That our Ministers were true Pastors if any will deny as the Papists and Separatists do I shall have occasion to say more to them anon Sect. 31. Argument 4. If Ordination by such as the English Bishops be of Necessity to the Ministry and Churches then was there no true Ministry and Churches in the Scripture times nor in many years after But the consequent is false therefore so is the Antecedent The reason of the Consequence is because there were no such Bishops in those times and this is already proved they being neither the Itinerant Apostolical sort of Bishops nor the fixed Pastors of particular Churches besides which there were no other Sect. 32. Argument 5. If Ordination by such as the English Prelates be Necessary to the Being of the Ministry and Churches then none of the Protestants that have not such Prelates which is almost all are
in other passages of Scripture had the power of Ordination and that it belonged not only to the Apostles and Evangelists and such as they call Archbishops but that the fixed Bishops of particular Churches had it Sect. 3. The Minor I prove thus that our Ordination is by Scripture Bishops The Scripture Bishops were the Pastors of Particular Churches having no Presbyters subject to them Most of our Ordainers are such Pastors therefore most of our Ordainers are Scripture Bishops Sect 4. The Major is asserted at large by the foresaid 〈◊〉 Dr. H. H. Annot. in Art 11. b. p. 407. Where he shews 〈◊〉 though this title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Elders have been also 〈◊〉 second Order in the Church is now only in use for them under 〈◊〉 name of Presbyters yet in the Scripture times it belonged princâ—pally if not only to Bishops there being no evidence that any of 〈◊〉 second order were then instituted So that the Scripture Bishops were the Pastors of single Churches having no Presbyters under them for there were no inferiour Presbyters that had not the Power of Ordination instituted in those times This therefore may be taken as a granted truth Sect. 5. And that our Ordainers are such is commonly known 1. They are Pastors it is but few of the Prelates that denyed this They are Rectors of the People and have the Pastoral charge of souls 2. They are Pastors of Particular Churches 3. They have for the most part at least no subject or inferiour Presbyters under them therefore they are Scripture Bishops Sect. 6. Object The difference lyeth in another point The Scripture Bishops had the Power of Ordination Your Pastors have not the Power of Ordination thereefore they are not the same Answ. That is the thing in Question I am proving that they have the power of Ordination thus In Scripture times all single Pastors of single Churches had the Power of Ordination there being no other instituted But our Ordainers are the single Pastors of single Churches and of Christs institution therefore they have the Power of Ordination If the Pastors now are denyed to be such as were instituted in Scripture times 1. Let them shew who did institute them and by what authority 2. The sole Pastors of particular Churches were instituâ—ed in Scripture times But such are ours in question therefore c. Sect. 7. There is no sort of Pastors lawfull in the Church but what were instituted in Scripture times But the sort of Pastors now in question are lawfull in the Church therefore they were instituted in Scripture times The Minor will be granted us of all those that were Ordained by Prelates They would not Ordain men to an office which they thought unlawful The Major is proved thus No sort of Pastors are lawful in the Church but such of whom we may have sufficient evidence that they were instituted by Christ or his Apostles But we can have sufficient evidence of none but such as were instituted in Scripture times that they were instituted by Christ or his Apostles therefore no other sort is lawfull The Major is proved in that none but Christ and such as he committed it to have power to institute new Holy Offices for Worship in the Church But Christ hath committed this to none but Apostles if to them therefore c. Whether Apostles themselves did make any such new Office I will not now dispute but if they did 1. It was by that special Authority which no man since the planting of the Churches by them can lay claim to or prove that they have 2. And it was by that extraordinary guidance and inspiration of the Holy Ghost which none can manifest to have been since that time communicated Sect. 8. Moreover if there were a Power of instituting new Offices in the Church since Scripture times it was either in a Pope in Councils or in single Pastors But it was in none of these not in a Pope for there was no such Creature of long time after much less with this authority Not in a Council For 1. None such was used 2. None such is proved 3. Else they should have it still Not in every Bishop as will be easily granted Sect. 9. If such a Power of instituting New Church-Offices were after Scripture times in the Church then it is ceased since or continueth still Not ceased since For 1. The Powers or officers then lâ—â—t continue still therefore their authority continueth still 2. There is no proof that any such temporary power was given to any since Scripture times Nor doth any such continue still Otherwise men might still make us more New Offices and so we should not know when we have done nor should we need to look into Scripture for Christs will but to the will of men Sect. 10. Argument 2. No men since Scripture times had power to change the Institutions of Christ and the Apostles by taking down the sort of Pastors by them established and setting up another sort in their stead But if there be lawful Pastors of particular Churches that have not power of Ordination then men had power to make such a change For the sort of Pastors then instituted were such as had but one Church and were themselves personally to guide that Church in actual Worship and had the power of Ordination and there was no subject Presbyters nor no single Pastors that had not the Power of Ordination All single Pastors of particular Churches had that Poâ—er then But all or almost all such single Pastors of particular Churches are by the Dissenters supposed to be without that Power now Therefore it is by them supposed that Christs form of Church Government and sort of Officers are changed and consequently that men had power to change them for they suppose it lawfully done Sect. 11. Argument 3. The Pastors of City Churches may ordain especially the sole or chief Pastors Many of our present Ordainers are the Pastors of City Churches and the sole or chief Pastors in some Places therefore they may Ordain The Major is proved from the doctrine of the Dissenters which is that every City Church should have a Bâ—shop and that every Bishop is the chief and sometimes only Pastor of a City Church If they say that yet every Pastor though the sole Pastor of a City Church is not a Bishop I answer that then they will infer the same power of changing Scripture Institutions which I mentioned and disproved before Let them prove such a Power if they can Sect. 12. The Minor is undenyable and seen de facto that many of our Ordainers are such Pastors of City Churches and that of two sorts some of such Cities as have both the Name and Nature of Cities And some of such Cities as have truly the nature but in our English custom of speech have not the name such as are all Corporations in the several Market Towns of England Sect. 13. Argument 4. Those Pastors that have Presbyters
were instituted in Scripture times Now as a pretended Presbyters administrations are Valid to the innocent receiver of the Sacrament so a pretended Bishops administration in Ordination is as Valid to the innocent caeteris paribus Sect. 43. Argument 15. They that have the Keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven have the power of Ordination But Parochiall Pastors called Presbyters have the Keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven therefore they have the power of Ordination Sect. 44. The Minor is granted commonly by Papists and Protestants as to some of the Keyes but it is by many denyed as to other They say that every Pastor hath the Key of doctrine and of Order but not the Key of Jurisdiction But 1. Christ gave the Keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven together and never divided them Therefore they are not to be divided He did not give one Key to one and another to another but all to the same men And what God hath joyned together let no man put asunder 2. The Apostles in delivering these Keyes to others are never found to have separated them For Subject Presbyters were not instituted in Scripture-times Therefore all that were then Ordained Presbyters had all the Keyes together and so that of Iurisdiction as it is called with the rest 3. That Presbyters had the Key of Order will prove that they may Ordain as is aforesaid 4. But that English Presbyters had the Key of Iurisdiction is proved 1. In that they were with the Bishops to Ordain by Imposition of hands 2. In that they were by the Book of Ordination charged to administer Discipline though this was disused and the Prelates frustrated their power Sect. 45. I shall recite the words of Reverend Vsher for the proof of this Reduction of Episcopacy c. By Order of the Church of England all Presbyters are charged in the Book of Ordination to administer the Doctrine of Sacraments and the Discipline of Christ as the Lord hath commanded and as this Realm hath received the same and that they might the better understand what the Lord hath commanded therein the exhortation of St. Paul to the Elders of the Church of Ephesus is appointed to to be read unto them at the time of their Ordination Take heed unto your selves and to all the flock among whom the Holy Ghost hath made you Overseers to Rule the Congregation of God which he hath purchased with his blood Of the many Elders who thus in common ruled the Church of Ephesus there was one President whom our Saviour in his Epistle unto this Church in a peculiar manner stileth the Angel of the Church of Ephesus And Ignatius in another Epistle written about twelve years after unto the same Church calleth the Bishop thereof Betwixt the Bishop and the Presbyterie of that Church what an harmonious consent there was in thâ— ordering of the Church Government the same Ignaâ—iâ—â— doth fully there declare by the Presbyterie with St Paul understanding the Community of the rest of the Presbyters or Elders who then had a hand not only in the delivery of the Dâ—ctrine and Sacraments but also in the Administration of the Discipline of Christ For further proof of which we have that known Testimony of Tertullian in his General Apology for Christians â—n the Church are used exhortations chastisements and divine censure for judgement is given with great advice as among those who are certain they are in the sight of God and it is the chiefest foreshewing of the Iudgement which is to come if any man have so offended that he be banished from the Community of Prayer and of the Assembly and of all holy fellowship The Presidents that bear rule therein are certain approved Elders who have obtained this honour not by Reward but by good report who were no other as he himself intimates elsewhere but those from whose hands they used to receive the Sacrament of the Eucharist For with the Bishop who was the chief President and therefore stiled by the same Tertullian in another place summus Sacerdos for distinction sake the rest of the dispensers of the Word and Sacraments joyned in the common Government of the Church and therefore where in matters of Ecclesiastical judicature Cornelius Bishop of Rome used the recieved form of gathering together the Presbyterie of what persons that did consist Cyprian sufficiently declareth when he wisheth him to read his Letters to the flourishing Clergy which there did preside or rule with him The presence of the Clergy being thought so requisite in matters of Episcopal audience that in the fourth Council of Carthage it was concluded That the Bishop might hear no mans cause without the presence of the Clergy and that otherwise the Bishops sentence should be void unless it were confirmed by the presence of the Clergy which we find also to be inserted into the Canons of Egbert who was Archbishop of York in the Saxon times and afterwards into the body of the Canon-Law it self True it is that in our Church this kind of Presbyterial Government hath been long disused yet seeing it still professeth that every Pastor hath a right to rule the Church from whence the name of Rector also was given at first unto him and to administer the Discipline of Christ as well as to dispence the Doctrine and Sacraments and the restraint of the exercise of that right proceedeth only from the custom now received in this Realm no man can doubt but by another Law of the Land this hinderance may be well removed Sect. 46. And indeed the stream of Antiquity and the Authors that are principally rested on for Episcopacy are full against them that deny the Government of the people to the Presbyters And it is the principal mischief of the English Prelacy thus to degrade or quoad exercitium to suspend at least all the Presbyters from their office Not as it is a denying them any part of their honour that 's not to be much regarded but as it is a discharging them of their work and burden and consequently leaving the Churches ungoverned And for the Government of Presbyters themselves in Cyprians dayes the Bishop did not could not Ordain or censure any Presbyter without his Clergy and Councils have decreed that so it should be Yea and the plebs universa also was consulted with by Cyprian Sect. 47. And now I come to the Major of my Arrgument which I prove thus Either Ordination is an act of the exercise of the power of the Keyes or of some other power But of no other power therefore of the Keyes If it be the exercise of any other power it is either of a secular power or an Ecclesiastick but neither of these therefore of no other Not of another Ecclesiastick power for there is no Ecclesiastical power at least which Ordination can be pretended to belong to but the power of the Keyes not of a secular power for that belongeth not to Ministers nor is it here pretended Sect. 48. And I think it
again I say we very much Reverence such Learned Worthy men as Bishop Morton Bishop Brownrigg and some others yet surviving are 12. The Ordination by Prelates as things now stand endangereth mens liberty in the exercise of the Ministry by some things in the Manner which I shall not mention Review the rest that I said before in Cap. 5. and 6. and then judge Whether he that in these dayes is Ordained by a Learned Grave Presbytery and perhaps where a City Pastor is Moderator or President and many of the Ordainers are the fixed Presidents or Bishops of a Parochial Church having a Presbytery where they preside I say Whether such be not separated to the Ministry in the most orderly way that is now to be found existent and come not in at the door that God would have them to enter at Sect. 75. It is strange that those men among the Papists that allow of the Cardinals choosing a Pope and exercising so much Government as they do over all the Christian world and all this under the name of Presbyters of Rome should yet be against Ordination by such Presbyters as are indeed Parochial Bishops and accuse it to be a Nullity I see not how these things cohere Sect. 76. But yet many Papists are more moderate in this then those at home that we now deal with That Erasmus Richardus Armachanus Guiâ—el Durantes and many more of them were on our side in this point is commonly known and manifested by abundance of our writers some of them Bishops and some Episcopal Divines themselves Sect. 77. And divers of their Schoolmen do maintain that the Ordâ— Episcopalis non differt à Caracthere Sacerdotali nisi sicut forma intensa a se ipsa remissa as Soncinas relateth in 4. Sent. d. 25. the sentence of Paludanus which Voetius recites And the same Soncinas and Voetius after him do cite Aureolus proving that Gradus Episcopalis Sacerdotum non sunt distinctae potestates c. Quia Sacerdos authoritate Papae potest Sacerdotem instituere Ergo non differunt potestas Episcopalis Sacerdotis nisi sicut potestas impeditae non impedita quae tamen est eadem Antecedens probatur quia omnis virtus activa non impedita potest transfundere seipsam To the same purpose Cusanus and many more Sect. 78. Hence it is that Presbyters have of old had a place in Councils yea and a suffrage too and the Council of Basil did decide and practise it which is allowed by many of the Papists And hence it is that divers of the Papists do make Episcopal preheminency to be but of Ecclesiastical Institution Sect. 79. That the Chorepiscopi did ordain and their Ordination was Valid though they were not accounted Bishops any otherwise then our Parochial Bishops are is a thing that hath been spoken of so oft and by so many even Bishops themselves that I shall pass it by Sect. 80. And saith Voetius even among the Papists the Abbots and such regular Prelates that are no Bishops and the Chapter of Canons may Ordain yea and exercise other acts of Jurisdiction as excommunicating c. It is not therefore proper to the Bishops Sect 81. It is therefore as Hierom speaks of Confirmation by a Bishop only in honorem Sacerdotii a matter of Ecclesiastical institution for Order and not of Divine institution that Presbyters without Prelates should not Ordain As Leo first Bishop of Rome saith Epistol 86. ad Episcop Gall. German there are Quaedam Sacerdotibus Prohibita per Canones Ecclesiasticos ut Consecratio Presbyterorum Diaconorum It is the Canons that forbid Presbyters to Ordain and not the Scriptures that never knew a Presbyter without the power to Ordain Sect 82. Were there no Ordainers to do that office or none but such as would oblige us to sin it were Gods regular way to enter by the Peoples choice and the Magistrates authority without them this being in such case the open door therefore it is more evidently Gods Regular way when we have both these and the best Ministerial Ordination besides that is on good terms to be had I do not only here plead that such a Ministry is not Null as I did before but that the entrance in such a case is not sinfull Sect. 83. There being nothing left to men herein but the due designation of the person before the reception of his power from God the Peoples Election it self may serve for that designation where Ministerial Approbation is not to be had But the ordinary course where Necessity doth not prohibit us is that all three concur viz. The Consent of the people because we cannot Teach and Rule them against their wills 2. The Approbation of the Ministry because they are best able to judge of mens abilities 3. The Allowance of the Magistrate for the orderly and advantagious exercise of our office But the first is of the greatest necessity of the three Sect. 84. That the people have power of Election when just authority Civil or Ecclesiastical doth not suspend it or limit it is so easily proved that it is commonly confessed It s well known that for many hundred years the people had in most or many Churches the Choice of their Bishops or Pastors or joyned with the Presbyterie and Ordainers in the choice Blondellus Voetius and many more have sufficiently proved this and other parts of the peoples interest by unanswerable evidence Sect. 85. Cyprian saith that this is by Divine Ordination Epist. 68. edit Goulartii p. 201. Propter quod plebs obsequens praeceptis Dominicis Deum metuens à peccatore praeposito separare se debet nec se ad Sacrilegi Sacerdotis saâ—crificia miscere quando ipsa maxime habeat potestatem vel eligendi dignos Sacerdotes vel indignos recusandi Quod ipsum videmus de Divina authortate descendere ut Sacerdos plebe praesente sub omnium oculis deligatur dignus atque idoneus publico judicio ac testimonio comprobetur Coram omni Synagoga jubet Deus constitui Sacordotem id est instruit ostendit Ordinationes Sacerdotales non nisi sub populi assistentis conscientia 〈◊〉 oportere ut plebe praesente vel detegantur malorum crimina vel bonorum merita praedicentur sit Ordinatio justa legitima quae omnium suffragio judicio fuerit examinata Quod postea secundum Divina Magisteria observatur in Actis Apostolorum quando de Ordinando in locum Judae Episcopo Petrus ad plebem loquitur surrexit inquit Petrus in medio discentium fuit autem turba in uno Nec hoc in Episcoporum tantum Sacerdotum sed in Diaconorum Ordinationibus observasse Apostolos animadvertimus de quo ipso in Actis eorum scriptum est Et convocaverunt inquit illi duodecim totam plebem discipulorum Quod utique idcirco tam diligenter caute convoata plebe tota gerebâ—tur nequis ad altaris
But 2. If such an Office can be proved I despair of seeing it proved from Scripture that they have authority to Ordain 3. And how can they have Authority when most of them have not Ability And I think it is supposed that they have not Ability to Preach in them that deny them Authority and if they want Ability to Preach it s two to one but they want Ability to Try and Approve of Preachers 4. And how come they to have Power to Ordain others that are not Ordained themselves but are admitted upon bare Election 5. And this course would prostitute the Churches to unworthy men as aforesaid Sect. 45. And 4. It is not a contemptible Consideration that the chief Pastor of every particular Church hath ever since the second Century at least been Ordained by the Pastors of other Churches And how it was before we have but very defective Evidence except so much as is left us in the Holy Scriptures of which we have spoke before Sect 46. And 5. The Church of Christ is a Chain of many links a Society united in Christ the Head consisting as a Republike of many Corporations or as an Acâ—demy of many Colledges and a greater Union and Communion is requisite among them then among the parts of any other Society in the world And therefore seeing it is the duty of Neighbour Pastors and Churches according to their Capacity to hold Communion with that particular Church and its Pastors it seems reasonable that they have some antecedent Cognisance and Approbation of the persons that they are to hold Communion with Sect. 47. And 6. It is considerable also that whoever is according to Christs institution Ordained a Minister of a particular Church is withall if not before Ordained a Minister simply that is one that may as a separated Messenger of Christ both preach for the Conversion of those without and gather Churches where there are none and pro tempore do the Office of a Minister to any part of the Catholike Church where he cometh and hath a Call And therefore as he is simply a Minister and the Unconverted world or the Universal Church are the Objects of his Ministry the Pastors or Members of that particular Church where he is settled have no more to do in Ordaining him then any other As a Corporation may choose their own Physitian Schoolmaster c. but cannot do any more then other men in Licensing a man to be in general a Physitian Schoolmaster c. So may a Church choose who shall be their Teacher but not who shall be simply a Teacher or Minister of Christ any more then an other Church may do that 's further from him Sect. 48. And 7. It is also considerable that it is the safest and most satisfactory way to the Church and to the Minister himself to have the Approbation of many And it may leave more scruple concerning our Call when one or two or a particular Church only do Approve us Sect. 49. And 8. It is granted in their writings by those that are for Ordination by a particular Church only that the Concurrence of more is Lawful and if Lawful I leave it to Consideration whether all the forementioned accidents make it not so far convenient as to be ordinarily a plain duty and to be preferred where it may be had Sect. 50. Yet do I not plead for Ordination by Neighbour Pastoâ—â— as from a Governing Authority over that particular Church but as from an interest in the Church Universal and all its Officers within their reach and from an interest of Communion with Neighbour Churches Sect. 51. And it is observable in Scripture that the Itinerant Ministers that were fixed and appropriated to no particular Church for continuance such as the Apostles and Evangelists were and Titus Timothy and such others had a Principal hand in the work of Ordination whereever they came It was they that Ordained Elders in every City in every Church Sect. 52. Prop. 3. If any shall cull out two or three or more of the weakest injudicious facile Ministers and procure them to Ordain him his course is irregular and his call unsatisfactory though the formal part be obtained to the full For it is not for meer formality but to satsfie the person called and the Church and to secure the Ministry and sacred works and souls of men from injury by Usurpers that God hath appointed the way of Ordination And therefore it is fraud and not obedience for any man so to use it as to cheat himsef and the Church with a formality and frustrate the Ordinance and miss its ends Sect. 53. Prop. 4. If any man avoiding the Orthodox and Unanimous Ministry shall apply himself for Ordination to some divided schismatical or heretical persons that will Approve him and Ordain him when the others would reject him this also as the former is fraud and self-deceit and not obedience upon the last mentioned grounds It is the basest treacherous kind of sinning to turn Gods Ordinances against himself and to sin under the shelter and pretence of an institution By using the means in opposition to its end they make it no means and use it not as a means at all Though Pastors must Ordain yet is it not all kind of Pastors Ordination that should satisfie an honest meaning man but that which hath the qualifications suited to the Rule and end Sect. 54. In such cases of unjust entrance if the People sinfully comply and the man have possession it may be the duty of some particular persons that cannot help it having done their own parts in disowning it to submit and not therefore to separate from the Church except in desperate extraordinary cases not now to be enumerated And all the administrations of such a man shall be not only Valid to the innocent but without any scruple of conscience may be used and received with expectation of a promised blessing Sect. 55. But yet quoad debitum it is the Churches duty except in Cases of Necessity to disown such intruders and to suspect and suspend obedience to those that indirectly enter by a few ignorant or schismatical Ordainers refusing the tryal of the unanimous abler Orthodox Ministry till they have either perswaded the man to procure their Approbation or have themselves sought the Judgement of the said United Ministers concerning him And seeing all the Churches of Christ should be linkt and jointed together and hold communion and correspondency according to their capacities the Members of a particular Church are bound in reason and to those ends to advise in such suspicious cases with neighbour Churches and not to receive a Pastor that comes in by way of Discord or that neglecteth or refuseth the concordant way For he that entreth in a divisive way is like to govern them accordingly and still to shun the Communion of the Brethren Sect. 56. This Cyprian fully shews in the fore-mentioned Ep. 68. p 201. perswading the people to shun the
people may do good to thousands even to many Countries and more then multitudeâ— of others could do And God doth not set up such lights to put under a bushell nor warrant any man to hide his talents nor doth he bestow extraordinary gifts for ordinary sevice only but would have them used to the utmost advantage of his cause and for the greatest good of souls § 15. 4. And it is not the taking up of another calling or Species of Ministerial Office For the Ministry is one office distinct from that inferiour sort of Ministry of Deacons and containeth the power and obligation of doing all this when we have particular Cals It is but the exercise of the same office which we had before We do but lay out our selves more in some parts or acts of that office then more retired Pastors do § 16. And 5. It belongeth to the Magistrates to take care of the Church and the right exercise of the gifts of their subject Ministers and therefore if they command one man more labour then another even the Planting or Visiting of Churches it is our Duty to obey them § 17. More particularly 1. That a fixed Pastor may preach abroad among the unconverted I hope none will deny It was the ancient custom of the fixed Bishops besides the feeding of their flocks to labour the Conversion of all the Countries about them that were unconverted The example of Gregory of Neâ—cesarea may suffice who found but seventeen Christians in the City but converted not only all that City except seventeen but also most of the Countries about and planted Churches and ordained them Bishops And so have abundance others done to the increase of the Church § 18. And 2. That fixed Bishops may congregate new Churches where there are none of such as they or others do convert is in the foresaid constant practice of the Pastors of the ancient Churches put past doubt But so as that they ought not to Congregate those Churches to themselves and make themselves the Bishops or Archbishops of them when they have a special charge already but only settle them under Bishops of their own And this is but by directing them in their duties and trying the person and investing him that is to be their Pastor Whether one or more must do this work I have spoken already in the former Disputation § 19. 3. And that such as thus convert a people or Congregate them may according to the fore-mentioned Rules Ordain them Pastors by the peoples suffrages or Consent is also sufficiently proved in that foregoing disputation and therefore may be here past by § 20. 4. And that such may take care of all the Churches within their reach so far as to do them what good they can is plain in the Lâ—w of Nature that requireth it and in the general commands of the Gospel seconding the Law of Nature while we have time we must do good to all men Especially to the houshold of faith And its plain in the Nature of the Catholick Church and of its members and in the nature of the work of Grace upon the soul. We are taught of God to love one another and the End of the Catholick Society is as of all Societies the common good and the Glory of God and the Nature of true members is to have the same care one for another that so there may be no schism in the body and that they all suffer and rejoice with one another in their hurts and in their welfare 1 Cor. 12.25 26. It is therefore lawfull for Pastors to improve their talents upon these common grounds § 21. 5. That such settled Pastors may Teach or Preach to one another is a thing not doubted of among us For we commonly practice it at Lectures and other meetings of Ministers as formerly was usual at visitations and Convocations And if it be lawful to teach Ministers then also to do those lesser things before and after mentioned Yet do we not preach to one another as Rulers over our Brethren but as Ministers of Christ and Helpers of them in the work of grace As when one Physitian healeth another he doth it as a Physitian helping and advising a Brother in necessity but when he cureth one of his Hospital he doth it as a Physitian performing his trust to one of his charge So when a Pastor preacheth to Pastors he doth it not as a private man but as a Pastor obliged to help his Brethren But when he preacheth to his People he doth it as one that hath the charge of their souls and is their guide to life everlasting § 22. 6. And that Pastors may exercise acts of Discipline and administer the Sacraments to other Congregations upon a sufficient Call is evident from what is said already If they may Preach to the Pastors themselves they may help to Rule the flock For as is said they cease not their Relation to the Church of Christ in general by being engaged to one Church in particular If general Ministers such as Apostles Evangelists c. might administer the Sacraments where they came in Churches that were not any of their special charge above others then may other Ministers of Christ do it upon a sufficient Invitation though the Congregation be none of their special charge And in so doing they act not as private men nor yet as the stated Pastors of that flock but as Pastors Assistant to the stated Pastors and Ruling pro tempore the people under them in that Assisting way Even as a Physitian helpeth another in his Hospital when he is desired and the neither as a Private Ordinary man nor as Superiour to the Physitian of the Hospital nor as the stated Physitian of it himself but as the temporary assistant Physitian of it Or as a Schoolmaster helpeth another in his School for a few dayes in Necessity as his temporary assistant § 23. 7. And upon the same grounds it will follow that one Church or Pastor on just occasion may avoid Communion with another and declare that they so resolve to do and this without usurping any Jurisdiction over them it being not the casting out or Excommunicating of a member of our charge as the Rulers of that Church but the obeying of a plain command of the Holy Ghost which requireth us to Avoid such and have no company or Communion with them and with such no not to eat And therefore it is a fond Argumentation of the Papists that would conclude their Pope to be Head and Governour as far as they find he ever did excommunicate § 24. He that doubteth of any of this must not first enquire Whether a Minister have so much Power but first Whether he may be obliged to so much work and suffering as his duty And then he shall find that if there were no special examples or commands yet the general commands which require us to do good while we have time to all to be the servants of all and seek
granted that are unlawfully and upon mistake desired § 37. Lastly understand also that when I speak of yielding to this Negative voice in Ordination to the President of such an Association I intend not to exclude the Presbyterie of a particular Church where it is sufficient from the said Power and exercise of Ordination of which I am to speak in the the following Chapter which is of the President of such a Presbyterie CHAP. IV. It is Lawful for the Presbyters of a particular Church to have a fixed President during life § 1. I Come now to the most Ancient fixed Bishop that the Church was acquainted with except the meer Episcopus Gregis the Overseer of the flock and that is A President of many Elders in one particular Church The Diocesan Bishop was long after this The first Bishops if you will call them so in the Church were the first mentioned Itinerant Bishops that were sent abroad to convert souls and gather Churches and afterward took care to water and confirm them The next sort of Bishops and the first so called were the fixed Pastors of particular Churches that cannot be proved to have any superiority over Presbyters The third sort of Bishops in time and the first fixed Bishops that were superiours to other Pastors were these Presidents of the Presbyteries of particular Churches And these are they that now we have to speak of And I shall prove that it is not unlawful to have such § 2. But first I must tell you what I mean and shew you that such may be had among us I have in one of the former Disputations defined a particular Câ—urch It should ordinarily consist of no more then may hold personal Communion together in Gods publick Worship But yet take notice 1. That it tendeth to the strength and honour of it that it be not too small but consisting of as many as are well capable of the Ends. 2 And it is lawfull for these to have some other meeting places for part of the Church besides the principal place which is for the whole Chappels of ease may lawfully be made use of for the benefit of the weak and lame and aged that cannot alwayes or often come to the common Assembly And where such Chappels are not it is lawfull to make use of convenient houses Yea if there were no Place to be had sufficiently capacious of a full Assembly or else if persecution forbad them to meet it might still be but one Church though the members met in several houses ordinarily as five hundred in one and three hundred in another or one hundred only in several places every one going to which house he pleased and having several Pastors that in Society and by Consent did guide them all But though somewhat disorderly may be born with in cases of Necessity yet 1. As it is Necessary to the Ends and so to the Being of a particular Church that they be a Society capable of personal Communion and the personal Teaching Guidance and Oversight of the same Pastors So 2. It is desirable as much tending to Order and Edification that all of them that are able do frequently meet in one Assembly for the Worshipping of God with one heart and mouth And this is the Church I speak of § 3. It is not of Necessity to the Being of such a particular Church that it have more Pastors then one And when one only is the Pastor or Governour that one alone may do all the works of a Pastor or Governour For what else is his Office but the state or Relation of a man obliged and authorized to do such works The Learned Dr. H. H. thinketh that the Apostles planted none in Scripture times but single Pastors or Bishops called also Presbyters in every Church with Deacons under them without any other Presbyters subject or assistant over that Church This I conceive cannot be proved nor so much as the probability of it nay I think at least a probability if not a certainty of the contrary may be proved of some Churches But yet it is most likely that it was so with many Churches And reason tells us that the thing being in it self indifferent was suted by the Apostles to the state of the particular Churches that they planted A small Church might well have a single Pastor when a large Church especially in times of persecution when they must assemble in several houses at once required more Some places might have many persons fit for the Office and some but one Which cases must needs have some Variety § 4. Where there are more Pastors in such a Church then one I know of no Necessity that one should have any superiority over another nor can I prove that it was so from the beginning Some Divines of the Prelatical Judgement think that this was an Ordinance of the Apostles at the first planting of such Churches Others of them think that it was of their appointment but not actually existent till after Scripture times Others of them think that as Hierom saith it began when factions rose in the Church not by Divine Ordination but Ecclesiastical agreement for the preventing or cure of schism § 5. The first Church that we find it in in History is that of Alexandria And Alexandria was a place exceedingly given to sedition tumults and divisions the contentions between Cyril and Orestes the murder of Hypatia by Peter and his company the assault made upon Orestes by Ammonius the other Nitrian Monks and many such feats in the dayes of Theophilus Dionysius and up to the beginning do shew what they were And Socrates saith of them expresly li. 7. cap. 13. that The people of Alexandria above all other men are given to Schism and contention for if any quarrel arise at any time among them presently hainous and horrible offences use to follow and the tumult is never appeased without great blood-shed such were the Alexandrians § 6. But yet it is certain that the Original of this custom of setting up one as President or chief Presbyter in a particular Churâ—h cannot be found out so as to say by whom and when it was first brought in But if it began upon the death of Mark at Alexandria it must needs be long before the death of Iohn the Apostle in that Church what ever other Churces did But it seems that there was then a difference and indifferency in this point and that other Churces did not presently imitate the Churches of Alexandria and Rome herein He that reads Clemens Epistle to the Corinthians without partiality I think will be of Grotius mind before cited Epist. ad Gal. ad Bignon that Clemens knew not any such Prelacy among the Corinthians when he wrote that Epistle And so we may say of some other Witnesses and Churches in those times and afterwards in many places § 7. It is not another Order of Ministers or Office that was in such Churches distinct from the Presbyters that assisted them
the point For 1. It seemeth a most improbable thing that all the Churches or so many should so suddenly take up this Presidency Prelacy or Disparity without scruple or resistance if it had been against the Apostles minds For it cannot be imagined that all these Churches that were planted by the Apostles or Apostolical men and had seen them and conversed with them should be either utterly ignorant of their minds in such a matter of publike practice or else should be all so careless of obeying their new received doctrine as presently and unanimously to consent to a change or endure it without resistance Would no Church or no persons in the world contend for the retention of the Apostolical institutions Would no Chuâ—ch hold their own and bear witness against the corruption and innovations of the rest would no persons say you go about to alter the frame of Government newly planted among us by the Holy Ghost It was not thus in the dayes of Peter or Paul or John and therefore we will have no change Thâ—s seeâ—s to me a thing incredible that the whole Church should all at once almost so suddenly and silently yield to such a change of Government And I do not think that any man can bring one testimony from all the volumes of Antiquity to prove that ever Church or person resisted or disclaimed such a change in the times when it must be made if ever it was made that is in the first or second ages § 17. Yea 2. It is plain by the testimony of Hierom before mentioned and other testimonies of antiquity that in Alexandria at least this practice was used in the dayes of the Apostles themselves For they testifie that from the dayes of Mark the Evangelist till the days of Heroclas and Dionysius the Presbyters chose one from among them and called him their Bishop Now it is supposed by the best Chronologers that Mark was slain about the sixty third year of our Lord and the tenth of Nero and that Peter and Paul were put to death about the sixty sixth of our Lord and thirteenth of Nero and that Iohn the Apostle died about the ninety eighth year of our Lord and the first of Trajan which was about thirty five years after the death of Mark. Now I would leave it to any mans impartial consideration whether it be credible that the holy Apostles and all the Evangelists or Assistants of them then alive would have suffered this innovation and corruption in the Church without a plain disowning it and reproving it Would they silently see their newly established Order violated in their own dayes and not so much as tell the Churches of the sin and danger Or if they had indeed done this would none regard it nor remember iâ— so much as to resist the sin These things are incredible § 18. And I am confident if the judicious godly people had their choice from the experience of what is for their good they would commonly choose a fixed President or chief Pastor in every Church Yea I see that they will not ordinarily endure that it should be otherwise For when they find that God doth usually qualifie one above the rest of their Teachers they will hardly consent that the rest have an equal power over them I have seen even a sober unanimous Godly people refuse so much as to give their hands to an assistant Presbyter whom yet they loved honoured and obeyed though they were urged hard by him that they preferred and all from a loathness that there should be a parity I know not one Congregation to my remembrance that hath many Ministers but would have one be chief § 19. Object But the Prelatical men will say our Pariâ—shes are not capable of this because they have commonly but one Pastor nor have maintainance for more Answ. 1. Though the greâ—ter number have but one yet it is an ordinary case to have two or three or more where there are Chappels in the Parish and the Congregations great as in Market Towns And if ever we have Peace and a setled faithfull Magistrate that will do his part for the house of God we shall certainly have many Ministers in great Congregations Or else they are like to be left desolate For Ministers will over-run them for fear of undertaking far more work then with their utmost pains they are able to perform § 20. And 2. There are few Congregations I hope of Godly people but have some private men in them that are fit to be Ordained Assistant Presbyters though not to govern a Church alone without necessity yet to assist a Learned judicious man such as understand the body of Divinity as to the great and necessary points and are able to pray and discourse as well as many or most Ministers and to exhort publickly in a case of need He that would imitate the example of the Primitive Church at least in the second Century should Ordain such as these to be some of them Assistant Elders and some of them Deacons in every Church that hath such and let them not teach publickly when a more learned able Pastor is at hand to do it but let them assist him in what they are fittest to perform Yet let them not be Lay Elders but authorized to all Pastoral administrations and of one and the same office with the Pastor though dividing the exercise and execution according to their abilities and opportunities and not comming in without Ordination nor yet taking up the Office only pro tempore And thus every Parish where are able Godly men may have a Presbyterie and President § 21. Till then 3. It is granted by the Learned Dr. H. H. that it is not necessary to the being of a Bishop that he have fellow Presbyters with him in that Church If he have but Deacons it may suffice And this is easie to be had § 22. And indeed 1. The parts of many very able Christians are too much buried and lost as to the Church for want of being drawn into more publick use 2. And it is it that tempteth them to run of themselves into the Ministry or to preach without Ordination 3. And yet few of these are fit to be trusted with the Preaching of the word or guiding of a Church alone no nor in equality with others for they would either corrupt the doctrine or divide the Church But under the inspection and direction of a more Learned judicious man as his assistants doing nothing against his mind they might be very serviceable to some Churches And such a Bishop with such a Presbyterie and Deacons neither Lay nor usually very Learned were the ancient fixed Governours of the Churches if I can understand antiquity CHAP. V. Objections against the Presidency forementioned answered § 1. BUT it is not likely but all these motions will have Dissenters on both sides It were strange if in a divided age and place and among a people engaged in so many several parties and that
as some of our Parishes and such other Churches are but for the may be and not for the must be And therefore if they be peaceable this will make no breach § 12. 2. That Parochial Churches and Associations have fixed Presidents is nothing contrary to any of their Principles as far as I am able to discern them § 13. 3. That Pastors may be lawfully appointed to visit and help the Country and the neighbour Churches and exhort them to their duty and give the Magistrate information of their state is a thing that none can justly blame any more then preaching a Lecture among them Nor do I know any party that is against it of these four § 14. And 4. That there may be more General Ministers to gather and take care of many Churches I think none of them will deny Sure the â—tinerant Ministers in Wales will not Nor yet that these may have their Provinces distinguished If I could imagine which of all these sorts would be denied I would more fully prove it yea and prove it consistent with the Principles of each party but till then its vain § 15. The only point that I remember like to be questioned is the consenting to forbear Ordination in several Presbyteries till the President be one except in case of Necâ—ssity And nothing is here questionable that I observe but only Whether it be consistent with the Principles of the Congregational party seing they would have all Ordination to be by the Elders of their own Church and where there are none that it be done by the people without Elders To which I answer 1. That we here grant them that a Congregational Presbyterie with their President may ordain an Elder for that Congregation 2. The Moderate Congregational men do grant us that the Elders or Pastors of other Churches may lawfully be called to assist them in Ordination though they think it be not necessary It is not therefore against their Principles to do so For sure they may do a Lawful thing especially when the Churches Peace doth lie so much upon it as here it doth § 16. I conclude therefore that here are healing Principles brought to your hands if you have but healing inclinations to receive them Here is a sufficient remedy for our Divisions upon the account of Church-government if you have but hearts to entertain them and apply them But if some on one side will adhere to all their former excesses and abuses and continue impenitent unchurching the best of the Protestant Churches that are not Prelatical while they unchurch not the Church of Rome And if others on the other side will stifly refuse to yield in things that cannot be denied to be lawfull yea and convenient for the Churches and set more by all their own conceits then by the Peace of Brethren and consequently the prosperity of the Church we must leave the care of all to God and content our selves that we have done our duty CHAP. VII Some instances to prove that moderate men will agree upon the foregoing terms § 1. LEST any think that it is a hopeless work that I have motioned and the parties will not agree upon these terms I shall shall next prove to you that the godly and moderate of each party are agreed already at least the Episcopal and Presbyterians and I think the rest and that its in Practice more then Principles that we disagree § 2. I. I will begin with the Episcopal Divines of whom there ate two parties differing much more from one another then the one of them doth from the Presbyterians The ancient Bishops and the moderate of late did maintain the Validity of Ordination by Presbyters and own the Reformed Churches that had other supposing their Episcopacy usefull to the perfection or well being of a Church but not necessary to the being of it And this sort of men who also agree with us in doctrine we could quickly be reconciled with But of late years there are many Episcopal Divines sprung up that embracing the Doctrine called Arminianism do withal deny the Being of the Ministry and Churches that want Prelatical ordination and with these there is no hope of concord because they will have it on no other terms then renouncing our Churches and Ministry and being again ordained by them and thus coming wholly over to them These separate from us and pretend that our Churches have no true Worship wonderous audacity and our Ministers are no true Ministers and call the Church into private houses as D. Hide expresly in his Christ and his Church in the beginning of the Preface and many others Of whom I spoke before § 3. That the ancient English Bishops that hold to the doctrine of the Church of England and are peaceable men are easily agreed with us I first prove from the example of Reverend Bishop Hall In his Peace-maker he hath these words Pag. 46 47 48 49. The Divisions of the Church are either General betwixt our Church and the other Reformed or special with those within the bosome of our own Church both which require several considerations For the former blessed be God there is no difference in any essential matter betwixt the Church of England and her Sisters of the Reformation We accord in every point of Christian Doctrine without least the variation N B. Their publike Confessions and ours are sufficient convictions to the world of our full and absolute agreement the only difference is in the form of outward administration Wherein also we are so far agreed as that we all profess this form not to be essential to the being of a Church N. B. though much importing the well or better being of it according to our several apprehensions thereof and that we do all retain a reverent and loving opinion of each other in our own several wayes not seeing any reason why so poor a diversity should work any alienation of affection in us one towards another But withall nothing hinders but that we may come yet closer to one another if both may resolve to meet in that Primitive Government whereby it is meet we should both be regulated universally agreed on by all antiquity wherein all things were ordered and transacted by the Consent of the Presbyterie moderated by one constant President thereof the Primacy and perpetual practice whereof no man can doubt of that hath but seen the writings of Clemens and Ignatius and hath gone along with the History of those primitive times We may well rest in the judgement of Mr. John Camero the Learnedst Divine be it spoke without envy that the Church of Scotland hath afforded in this last age Nullus est dubitandi locus c. There is no doubt at all saith he but that Timothy was chosen by the Colledge of the Presbyters to be the President of them and that not without some authority over the rest but yet such as have the due bounds and limits And that this was a leading case and
voice which I would have none forced to Because they are too long to put into this section I will adjoyn that part of his Letter that concerns this subject prefixing one that went next before it against the selling of the Church lands that the Bishops may see how little such men as he consented to it or liked it and may take heed of charging them with Sacriledge § 20. Lastly the Erastians are known to be for Episcopacy it self so be it it come in by the power of the Magistrate And that nothing proposed crosseth the Principles of the Congregationall men I have shewed before But whether really we shall have their consent to a Peace upon these proposed terms I know not because their writings that I have seen do not meddle with the point save only one Congregational man Mr. Giles Firmin hath newly written for this very thing in his Treatise of Schism against Dr. Owen page 66 67 68. I desire you to read the words to save me the labour of transcribing them In which he giveth us to understand that some of the Moderate Congregational Party will joyn with us in a Reconciliation on these terms Whether many or all will do so I know not Let their practise shew whether they will be the first or the last in the Healing of our Divisions But if they refuse we will not for that refuse to Love them as Brethren and study to perform our duty towards them as knowing that we suffer much more when we come short of our duty and love to others then when they come short of their duty and love to us Mr. Richard Vines his Letters before mentioned as a Testimony that the Presbyterian Ministers are not against a fixed President or that Episcopacy which Bishop Hall c. would have been satisfied with Reverend Friend I Received your two last and as for a Schoolmaster I shall do the best I can to propound one to you c. As for your Question about Sacriledge I am very near you in present opinion The point was never stated nor debated in the Isle of Wight I did for my part decline the dispute for I could not maintain the cause as on the Parliaments side and because both I and others were unwilling it was never brought to any open debate The Commissioners did argue it with the King but they went upon grounds of Law and Policy and it was only about Bishops Lands for they then averred the continuance of D. and Chapiters Lands to the use of the Church Some deny that there is any sin of Sacriledge under the Gospel and if there be any they agree not in the definition Some hold an alienation of Church goods in case of Necessity and then make the Necessity what and as extensive as they please The most are of opinion that whiles the Church lies so unprovided for the donations are not alienable sine Sacrilegio If there were a surplusage above the competent maintenance it were another matter It s cleer enough that the Dâ—nors wills are frustrated and that their General intention and the General use viz. the maintenance of Gods worship and Ministers should stand though the particular use might be superstitious I cited in my last Sermon before the Parliament unprinted a place touching Sacriledge out of Mr. Hildersham on Psal. 51. It did not please You may find the words in his book by the Index If his description of it be true then you will still be of your own mind I dare encourage no purchasers but do desire to have some more of your thoughts about it and I shall return you mine as I do my thanks for your excellent and worthily esteemed Treatise which you vouchsafed to prefix my name before Sir I have no more time or paper but to subscribe my self Your truly loving Friend R. Vines London July 20. Sir THough I should have desired to have understood your thoughts about the point of Sacriledge that so I might have formed up my thoughts into some better order and cleerer issue then I did in my laâ—t yet to shew unto you how much I value this correspondence with you I am willing to make some return to your last And first touching the Schoolmaster intended c. The Accomodation you speak of is a great and a good work for the gaining into the work such useful parts and interests as might very much heal the discord and unite the strength of men to oppose destructive ways and in my opinion more feasible with those men then any other if they be moderate and godly for we differ with them rather about some pinacles of the Temple then the foundation er abbuttresses thereof I would not have much time spâ—ut in a formula of doctrine or worship for we are not much distaxt in them and happily no more then with one another But I would have the agreement attempted in that very thing which chiefly made the division and that is Government heal that breach and heal all there begin and therein labour all you can What influence this may have upon others I know not in this exulceration of mens minds but the work speaks it self gâ—od and your reasons for the attempting of it are very considerable For the Assembly you know they can meddle with just nothing but what is sent uâ—to them by Parliament or one house thereof as the order saith and for that reason never took upon them to intermedle therein What they do in such a thing must be done as private persons and not as in the capacity of Assembly men except it come to them recommended by the Parliament The great business is to find a temperament in ordination and government in both which the exclusion or admittance of Presbyters dicis causa for a shadow was not regular and no doubt the Presbyters ought and may both teach and govern as men that must give account of souls For that you say of every particular Church having many Presbyters it hath been considered in our Assembly and the Scripture speaks fair for it but then the Church and City was of one extent no Parishes or bounds assigned out to particular men as now but the Ministers preacht in circuitu or in common and stood in relation to the Churches as to one Church though meeting haplâ— in divers houses or places as is still the manner of some Cities in the Low Couâ—tries If you will follow this model you must lay the City all into one Church particular and the Villages half a dozen of them into a Church which is a business here in England of vast design and consequence And as for that you say of a Bishop over many Presbyters not over many Churches I believe no such Bishops will please our men but the notion as you conceive it hath been and is the opinion of learned men Grotius in his commentary on the Acts in divers places and particularly Cap. 17. saith that as in every particular Synagogue many
of which was in some one City there was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such was the Primitive Bâ—shop and doubtless the first Bishops were over the community of Presbyters as Presbyters in joint relation to one Church or Region which Region being upon the increase of believers divided into more Churches and in after times those Churches assigned to particular men yet he the Bishop continued Bishop over them still For that you say he had a Negative voice that 's more then ever I saw proved or ever shall I believe for the first two hundred years and yet I have laboured to enquire into it That makes him Angelus princeps not Angelus praeses at Dr. Reignolds saith Calvin denies that makes him Consul in Senatu or as the Speaker in the house of Parliâ—ment which as I have heard that D. B. did say was but to make him fore-man of the Iury. Take heed of yeilding a Negative voice Aâ— touching the Introduction of ruling Elders such as are modelled out by Parliament my judgement is sufficiently known I am of your judgement in the point There should be such Elders as have power to preach as well as rule I say power but how that will be effected here I know not except we could or would return to the Primitive nature and constitution of particular Churches and therefore it must be helped by the combination of more Churches together into one as to the matter of Government and let them be still distinct as to Word and Sacraments That is the easiest way of accommodation that yet occurs to my thoughts Sir I fear I trouble you too long but it is to shew how much I value you and your Letters to me for which I thank you and rest Yours in the best bonds R. Vines Septemb. 7. THough Mr. Vines here yield not the Negative Voice to have been de facto in the first or second age nor to be de jure yet he without any question yielded to the stating of a President durante vita if he prove not unworthy which was one chief point that I propounded to him And I make no doubt but he would have yielded to a voluntary Consent of Presbyters de facto not to ordain without the President but in case of Necessity But thâ—t I did not propound to him And the difficulties that are before us de facto in setting up a Parochiall Episcopacy which he mentioneth I have cleared up already in these papers shewing partly that the thing is already existent and partly how more fully to accomplish it All would be easie if Holy Self-denying Charitable hearts were ready to entertain and put in execution the honest healing Principles that are before us and obvious to an ordinary understanding Or if still the Pastors will be contentious if Holy Peaceable Magistrates would seriously take the work in hand and drive on the sloathful and quarrelsome Ministers to the performance of their duty The Episcopacy of the Protestant Churches in Poland ADrian Regenvolscius Histor. Ecclesiast Sclavonicar Provinc lib. 3. page 424. N. B. Quoniam à prima Ecclesiarum in minoris Poloniae Provincia Râ—formatione usu consuetudine receptum est ut è senioribus hisâ—e omnium Districtuum quorum nomina 36. recensuimus unus Primarius sive in ordine Primus qui vulgo Superintendens Ecclesiarum minâ—ris Poloniae vocatur Synodisque Provincialibus praesidet totius Synodi Provincialis authoritate consensu ac suffragiis eligatur ac non quidem per impositionem manuum propter evitandam Primatus alicujus suspicionem aut juris ac potestatis alicujus in caeteros seniores speciem benedictione tantum fraterna apprecatione Officiorum quae hocce concernunt munus praelectione piisque totius Synodi precibus Regiminis duntaxat Ordinis boni in Ecclesia Dei causa inauguratur ad declaratur Nomina Primariorum â—orum Seniorum sive Minor Polon Ecclesiarum superintendium The Churches of the Bohemian Confess called Vnitatis Fratrum have among the Pastors of the Churches their Conseniors and Seniors and one President over all Id. Regen Vols p. 315. Seniores sive superattendentes Ecclesiarum Bohemicarum Moravicarum c. plerumque è Consenioribus eliguntur ac per impositionem Manuum publicamque inaugurationem in munus Senioratus ordinantur ac consecrantur Et longa consuetudine in Ecclesiis trium harum provinciarum receptum est ut è senioribus unus Primarius sive in ordine Primus quem vulgo illi Praesidem vocant non eligatur quidem nec peculariter Ordinetur sed post decessum aliorum ipso Ordinationis tempore prior succedat FINIS The Fourth DISPUTATION Of a Form of LITURGY How far it is Necessary Desirable or Warrantable In order to a Peace between the Parties that differ herein and too uncharitably prosecute their difference By Richard Baxter LONDON Printed by Robert White for Nevil Simmons Bookseller in Kederminster Anno Dom. 1658. Qu. Whether a stinted Liturgy or form of Worship be a desirable means for the Peace of these Churches UNnecessary prolixity is not so acceptable to the Reader that loves both Truth and time but that I may take it for granted that you desire me to leave out superfluities in this Dispute 1. The Etymologists shall be better agreed among themselves of the derivation of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before I will trouble you with their judgements But we are commonly agreed that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is oft used for any Ministration but more strictly and usually for a publick Ministration or any work of publick office and yet more strictly from the Septuagint Ecclesiastick writers have almost confined it to Holy Ministration or publick service or Worship of God The several uses of the word in Scripture and prophane and Ecclesiastick Writers you may find in so many Lexicons at pleasure that I shall pass by the rest Bellarmine doth too grosly pretend that when it s applied absolutely to holy things the word is taken alwayes in the New Testament for a Ministration in sacrificing A little observation may confute that mistake Nor is it agreeable either to Scripture or the use of the Antient Church to call only Forms of publick worshâ—p that are written by the name of a Liturgy Whether it were Form or no Form Writren or not written Premeditated or extemporate Words or Actions all the Publick holy Ministration or service of God was of old called The Churches Liturgy And so men may be for a Liturgy that are not for a Prayer Book But latter times have most used the word for those stinted forms that some call Offices containing both the Rubrick or Directory and the Form of words prescribed as the matter of the service And seeing that those that now we speak to understand it in this sense we must speak as they do while we are speaking to them 2. Note that it is not any one part of Publick Worship that we speak of alone
between you and your Brethren for so they are is too much known to friends and foes at home and abroad and too much daily manifested by each side Shall it still continue or would you have it healed If it must continue tell us how long and tell us why Would you have it go with us to Eternity and will you not be reconciled nor dwell with us in Heaven It is not in your Power to shut us out And will you not be there if we be there Or do you think there will be any Discord where Love is Perfected and we are One in God If you can be content to be saved with us and believe that all of both Opinions that truly love and fear the Lord shall live there in dearest Love for ever how can you chuse when you forethink of this but Love them now that you must for ever Love and long to be reconciled to them with whom you must there so harmoniously accord You know that Earth is our preparation for Heaven and such as men would be there they must begin to be here As they must be Holy here that ever will there see the Lord in Holiness so must they here be Loving and Peaceable that ever will live in that perfect heavenly Love and Peace And why is it that the distance must be so great Are we not all the Children of one Father Have we not all the same God the same Redeemer the same Spirit in us if we are Christians indeed Rom. 8.9 Are we not in the same Baptismal Covenant with God Have we not the same holy Scripture for our Rule and are we not in the same universal Church and of the same Religion some of you say No to the grief of your friends and the shame of your own understandings and uncharitableness I beseech you bear it if I touch the sore For my work is Healing and therefore though it Must be touch't it shall be as gently as the case will bear If I may judge by such as I have had any opportunity to know I must say that the distance on your part is continued in some by confused apprehensions of the case and not distinguishing things that differ In some by discontents of mind and too deep a sense of worldly losses and the things that you take as injuries from others In some by the advantage of a co-interest and consociation with those Divines that are of your way and so by a Willingness to think them in the right and those in the wrong that you take for adversaries In some by a stiffness and stoutâ—ess of disposition that cals it Constancy to hold your own and Manliness not to stoop to others and takes it as dishonourable to seek for Peace even in Religion with your supposed adversaries or to yield to it at least without much importunity With too many miserable souls it is meer ungodliness and enmity to that way of Piety that in many that you differ from appears And in the best of you it is a Remissness of Charity and want of Zeal for the Churches Peace and the Love and Vnity of Brethren To confute the reasonings of all these sorts would draw out this Preface to too great a length The first sort my experience hath caused me to observe Oft have I faln into company with men that pour forth bitter odious words against Presbyterie and I ask them what that Presbyterie is that they speak of with so much abomination Is it the Name or the Thing which they so abhor If the Name is it not a term of Scripture used by the Holy Ghost 1 Tim. 4.14 Are not the Pastors of the Church most frequently called the Presbyters or Elders Tit. 1.5 Act. 14.23 15.2 4 6 22 23. 1 Tim. 5.17 Act. 20.17 James 5.14 1 Pet. 5.1 c. It must needs then be the Thing and not the Name which they abominate And what is that Thing most of them cannot tell me Some presently talk of the disuse of the Common Prayer as if that were a part of Presbyterie and Government and the form of worship were all one Some presently run to Scotland and talk of forcing men to Confession of sin and of their secular enforcement of their Excommunications But 1. If this be odious why was it used by the Bishops Is it good in them and bad in others 2. And why plead you for Discipline and against Toleration if you so loath the things you plead for 3. But will you not when it s known so openly distinguish the Ministerial Power from the secular It s known by their Laws and constant Practice that all the Power that was exercised by Violence on Body or Estate by the Assemblies was derived from the Magistrate whose Commissioners also sate among them And the Bishops in England were seconded by the Sword as much as they It s known that the Presbyterians commonly maintain in their Writings that Pastors have no Coercive or Secular Power but only the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to exercise on the Conscience committed to them by Christ. 4. And the writings and practice of those in England openly manifest it and its them with whom you have most to do Some tell me that Presbyterie is the Government of the Church without Bishops And is it only the Negation of your Prelacy that is the odious thing Is there nothing Positive odious in Presbyterie Thus our Belief is condemned by the Papists even because we Believe not so much as they when in the Positives of our Faith there is nothing that they can blame Some make it the odious thing that they have Lay-Elders But 1. The Presbyterians account them not Lay but Ecclesiasticks 2. And what is the Odious harm that these men do among them They are present and Consent to the admonishing and censuring of offendors And what great harm doth that to the Church Is it because they do not Preach No sure in that your Readers are much like them What work can you Name that these Elders are appointed to that by your Confession is not to be done It is not the Work then that you blame but that these men do it 3. But what is this to all that are in this point of your mind and think that unordained Elders wanting Power to preach or administer the Sacraments are not Officers in the Church of Gods appointment As far as I can understand the greater part if not three for one of the English Ministers that you stand at a distance from are of this mind and so far against lay-Lay-Elders as well as you of whom I confess my self to be One. and that M r Vines was One I have shewed you in the End Surely then all we are none of the odious Presbyterians in your eyes Why then is there such a distance And are Lay-Elders as bad as Lay-Chancellors So also when some have been hotly condemning us as being against Bishops I ask them what a Bishop is and what
sort of Bishops it is that they mean And most of them are unable to give me a rational answer to either of the Questions But some that are wiser though they know no more sorts of Bishops but one yet they can say that by a Bishop they mean an Ecclesiastick Governour of Presbyters and the people And if so then why do they vilifie Bishops under the name of Presbyters I have here shewed you that if this be all then every Parish hath a Bishop where there is a Pastor that hath Chappels and Curates under him Or any two Ministers that will subject themselves to a third do make a Bishop You delude your selves and others while you plead only in general for Bishops We are all for Bâ—shops as well as you All the Question is What sort of Bishops they must be Whether only Episcopi gregis or also Episcopi Episcoporum gregis and if so Whether they must be Bishops of single Churches as our Parishes are or a multitude of Churches as Diocessâ—s are And if the last were granted Whether these be not properly Archbishops In all other parts of the Controversie I find that the followers of each party go much in the dark and take much upon trust from the Teachers whom they value and little understand the true state of our differences So that it is more by that common providence commonly called Good luck that some of them are Protestants or Christians then from any saving grace within them Had Papists or Mahometans but as much interest in them as the Bishops it is like they would have been as much for them As for those of you that know your own Opinions and the Reasons of them you must needs knâ—w that the Divines called Episcopal in England are of two sorts that very much differ from one another And therefore supposing you to be the followers of these differing Divines I shall accordingly furtheâ— speak to you as you are I. The Bishops of England and their followers from the first Reformation begun by King Edward the sixt and revived by Queen Elizabeth were sâ—und in Doctrine adhering to the Augustinian Method expressed now in the Articles and Homilies They differed not in any considerable points from those whom they called Puritans But it was in the form of Government and Liturgy and Ceremonies that the difference lay II. But of late years a new strain of Bishops were introduced differing much from the old yet pretending to adhere to the Articles and Homilies and to be Fathers of the same Church of England as the rest I know of none before B p Mountague of their way and but few that followed him till many years after And at the demolishing of the Prelacy they were existent of both sorts Would you know the difference If you have read the writings of B p Jewel Pilkington Alley Parry Babbington Baily Abbot Carlton Morton Usher Hall Davenant with such like on one side and the writings of the New Episcopal Divines that are now most followed on the other side I need not tell you the difference And if you will not be at the labour to know it by their writings its like that you will not believe it if I tell you For if you will take all on trust I must suspect that you will put your trust in them to whom you are addicted The New party of Episcopal Divines are also subdivided some of them are if their Defence of Grotius and Grotius his own Profession may be believed of Grotius his Religion that is Papists Others of them though they draw as neer the Grotians as Protestants may do yet own not Popery it self So that we have three notable parties of Episcopal Divines among us 1. The old Orthodox Protestant Bishops and their followers 2. The New Reconciling Protestant party 3. The New Reconciling Papists or Grotians A brief taste of the difference I will give you 1. The Old Episcopal party as I said in Doctrine agreed with the Non-conformist and held that Doctrine that now we find in the Articles and Homilies and in the Synod of Dort where B p Carlton B p Hall B p Davenant and three more Divines of this Nation were and had a great hand in the framing of those Canons and by consenting did as much to make them obligatory to us in England as commonly is done in General Councils by the Delegates of most Nations But the New Episcopal Divines both Protestants and Papists do renounce the Synod of Dort and the Doctrine of our Articles and Homilies so far as it is conform thereto in the points of Predestination Redemption Free-will Effectual Grace Perseverance and Assurance of Salvation following that Doctrine which is commonly maintained by the Iesuites and Arminians in these points 2. The Old Episcopal Divines did renounce the Pope as Antichrist and thought it the duty of the Transmarine Churches to renounce him and avoid communion with his Church as leprous and unfit for their communion But the New Episcopal Divines do not only hold that the Pope is not Antichrist but one part of them the Protestants hold that he may be obeyed by the Transmarine Western Churches as the Patriarch of the West and be taken by us all to be the Principium unitatis to the Catholick Church and the Roman Determinations still may stand except those of the last four hundred years and those if they obtrude them not on others So B p Bramhall and many more And M r Dow and others tell us that the Canon Law is still in force in England except some parts of it which the Laws af the Land have cast out And the Grotians teach that the Church of Rome is the Mistris of other Churches and the Pope to stand as the Head of the Vniversal Church and to Govern it according to the Canons and Decrees of Councils and they receive the Trent-Creed and Council and all other Councils which the Pope receives excepting only against some School-points and abuse of manners among the Papists which their Canons and Decrees condemn 3. The old Episcopal Divines did take Episcopacy to be better then Presbyterian Equality but not necâ—ssary to the Being of a Church but to the Better being where it may be had But the New Prelatical Divines of both sorts unchurch those Churches that are not Prelatical 4. The Old Episcopal Divines thought that Ordination by Presbyters without Prelates was valid and not to be done again though irregular But the New ones take it to be No Ordination nor those so ordained to be any Ministers but Lay-men 5. And accordingly the Old Episcopal Divines did hold the Forrein Protestant Churches of France Savoy Holland Geneva Helvetia c. that had no Prelates as true Churches and their Pastors as true Ministers of Christ and highly valued and honoured them as Brethren But the New sort do disown them all as no true Churches though they acknowledge the Church of Rome to be a true Church and their Ordination
valid 6. The Old Episcopal Divines thought it lawful to joyn in actual Communion with the Pastors and Churches that were not Prelatical But the New ones separate from their communion and teach the people to do so supposing Sacramental administrations to be there performed by men that are no Ministers and have no authority 7. The Old Episcopal Divines thought it meet to suspend silence imprison or undo those Godly Divines that did not bow towards the Altar or publish to their People Declarations or Instructions for Dancing on the Lords Day or that did preach twice a day But many of the New ones practically told us that this was their judgement Of these differences I have given you some proof hereafter and would do here in the express words of the Authors on both sides were it not that I should be needlesly tedious and that I should unnecessarily offend the particular Divines of the New party who are among us by reciting their words More of the differences I pass by I. And now I would know of those of you that follow the Ancient Episcopal Divines what hindereth you from a charitable peaceable Communion with those Orthodox Ministers now in England that some of you stand at a distance from Doctrinal differences at least requiring such a distance you cannot pretend B p Hall tels you in his Peace-maker after cited that there is none between you and the Forrein Presbyterian Churches And as for the matter of Episcopacy if you will insist upon the late English Frame as necessary viz. That there be but One Bishop over many hundred Churches and that he have the sole power of Excommunication and that he rule by a Layâ—Chancellor c. and be a Lord and seconded with a forcing power c. then you will forsake the Iudgement of your Leaders For they will tell you that some of these are but separable appurtenances some of them corruptions and blemishes and some not Necessary What need we any more ado You see in the published Iudgements of B p Hall B p Usher D r Holdsworth Forbes and others after cited that they would have all Presbyters to be Governors of the Churches one of them having a stated Presidency or Moderatorship and this will content them And are we not then agreed I am confident most of the Ministers in England would be content to yield you this But what if there be some that are not of your mind concerning the stated Presidency which you desire will you therefore uncharitably refuse communion with them so would not your Leaders In this therefore you will forsake them and forsake many holy Churches of Christ and forsake charity and Christ himself that teacheth you another lesson Will it not content you that you have freedom your selves to do that which seemeth best in your own eyes unless all others be of your opinion But perhaps you will say that you have not Liberty your selves to practise according to this your judgement To which I answer 1. Your Brethren of the Ministery have not the power of the Sword and therefore do neither deny you Liberty nor can give it you It is the Magistrates work And will you separate from us for other mens doings For that you have no rational pretence If you know of any that perswade Magistrates to restrain your Liberty that 's nothing to others Censure none but those that you know to be guilty 2. I never knew that you were deprived of the Liberty of exercising such an Episcopacy as the forementioned Bishops do desire I do not believe you could be hindered and we that are your neighbours never hear of it I know not of either Law or Execution against you If you think that the clause in the Covenant or the Ordinance against Prelacy or the late Advice that excepts Prelacy from Liberty are any restraint to you I think you are much mistaken It is only the late frame of Prelacy as it stood by Law exercised by Archbishops Bishops Deans Chancellors c. and that by force upon dissenters that is taken down You have not Liberty to force any by corporal punishment to your obedience But you have full Liberty for ought that ever I heard to exercise the meer Episcopacy desired by Hall Usher and such like on all that are of your judgement and will submit to it That we may hold constant Assemblies of Pastors we find by experience And in these Assemblies if you will choose one for your stated President who will hinder you No one I am confident Tell us whoever suffered for so doing or was prohibited or any way hindered from it by any force Nay more if you will give this President a Negative vote in Ordination and Iurisdiction who will hinder you yea who can If twenty Ministers shall resolve that they will never Ordain or Excommunicate any without the consent yea or Command if you must have it so of such a man whom they take for their President who can or will compell them to the contrary And all the People that are of your mind have Liberty to joyn themselves with such Pastors on such terms and submit themselves to you if they will But you will say that this is no setting up of Episcopacy while every one that is unwilling to obey us may refuse it I answer This is all that the Nature of Episcopacy requireth And this is all that the Church saw practised even Rome it self for above three hundred years after Christ. And is not that now tolerable for your Communion with us which served then for the Communion of all the Churches on earth Is the Primitive pattern of purity and simplicity become so vile in your eyes as to be inconsistent with Christian Communion Let not such principles be heard from your mouths or seen in your practises Whether the Magistrate ought to compell us all to be of your mind or way I will not now meddle with but if he will not will you therefore separate from your Brethren Or will you not exercise the Primitive Episcopacy on Consenters because you have not the sword to force Dissenters And are you denied your Liberty because you are not backed by the Sword This concerneth other mens Liberties and not yours You have the Liberty of Episcopal Government though not of smiting others with the Magistrates Sword and as much Liberty for ought I know as Presbyterians or Independents have though not so much countenance And how comes it to pass that the other modes of Government are commonly exercised upon meer Liberty and yours is not Is it because you have no confidence in any Arm but flesh If your Episcopal Power be of Divine appointment why may you not trust to a Divine assistance as well as others that you think are not of God If it can do nothing without the Sword let the Sword do all without it and retain its proper honour If it can do less on voluntary Subjects then other ways of Church-government can
do say so and confess it most infirm and give place to them But if yours have most Authority from Christ and spiritual force upon the Conscience exercise it and let us see it by experience or else expect not that any should believe you or take you to be resolute servants of Christ and true to your Ministry But perhaps you will say that you cannot have Communion with us because we are schismaticks For so much B p Usher himself doth seem to charge us with To which I answer 1. B p Usher chargeth none with Schism but those that cast off Bishops to whom they had sworn obedience But if I may judge of other Counties by this there are so few of those that they can afford you no pretence of scruple against the Communion of our Assemblies I know not to my remembrance of one Minister in this County liable to this charge but most never swore to them and the rest had no hand in their exclusion 2. Whoever among us did either swear to or disobey such Bishops as Bishop Usher there assureth us were the Bishops of the antient Churches If they set up another intolerable sort in stead of the Bishops which he himself requireth judge whether it were a greater sin to swear to them or to disobey them 3. And the schism which he mentioneth is not such in his own judgement as makes men uncaple of your Communion This pretence therefore is frivolous Especially considering that most of us have no Prelates that so much as claim a Government over us In this County since B p Prideaux died who was one of the ancient moderate sort we know of none that ever made a pretence to the place And are we schismaticks for not obeying a Bishop when we have none And surely none can justly lay a claim to such a superiority even according to the ancient Canons unless he be first chosen by our selves yea and the people as a Reverend Bishop I hope yet living of the ancient sort hath told you Morton Apolog. Cathol Part. 1. cap. 85. p. 257. Bellarmine himself confessing that ut Clerus populus Episcopumeligeret hic modus fuit in usu tempore Chrysostomi Ambrosii Augustini Leonis Gregorii Bellarm. l. 1. de Clericis cap. 9. And other of our Bishops say the same I conclude therefore that we are not only of one faith and Church wâ—th you but differ so little in our opinions about lower things that you can thence have no pretence for an alienation And therefore with those of you that are godly and peaceable I take it for granted that we are actually agreed But if any will sacrifice the Churches Peace their Charity their souls to their parties or passions and discontents I leave them to God and to the reading of other kind of Books that tend to change an unrenewed mind II. And to those of you that follow the newer strain of Prelatical Divines I shall adventure a few words how small soever the probability is of their success And 1. To those of you that are not departed from the Communion of all Protestants nor gone with Grotius over to the Romanists I beseech you as before the Lord proceed not in your bitterness uncharitableness or separation from your Brethren nor your hindering the work of God in their ministration till you are able to produce such solid grounds for what you do as you dare stand to at last before the Iudgement-seat of Christ. 1. Some of you charge us with no less then Heresie as following Aerius in the rejecting of Bishops or equalizing Presbyters with them and can you hold communion with Hereticks I answer 1. All is not heresie that every angry man hath called so no not of the venerable Ancients Do you indeed take your Dignity and preheminence to be an Article of our Faith Why then was it never in the Creed 2. Many among us are for Episcopacy that are not for your sort of Prelacy It is that species that our Controversie is about 3. I shall answer you in the words of our Reverend Morton a Prelate though not of the New strain Apolog. Cathol Par. 1. cap. 33. pag. 96 97. who answereth the Papists that use against us the same objection Non de differentia omni sed de differentia Ordinis seu Potestate Ordinandi NB quaestio est instituenda Adversar Aerius haereticus ordinis differentiam negabat esse jure divino idem Protestantes Resp. Quod idem forte sanctus Hieronymus nec aliud Patres alii asseverarunt hoc scholae vestrae Doctor primarius non ita pridem facile largiebatur Mich. Medina lib. 1. de sac orig affirmat non modo S. Hieronymum idem in hoc cum Aerianis haereticis sensisse verum etiam Ambrosium Augustinum Sedulium Primasium Chrysostomum Theodoretum Oecumenium Theophylactum Bellarm. lib. 4. de Eccles. milit c. 9. Ita inquit Valent. Jesuit Tom. 4. disp 9. qu. 1. punct 2. isti viri alioqui sanctissimi orthodoxi At inquit id ibid. non est tolerabilis haec responsio Probabo vero hoc non modo ferendum sed etiam omnibus aliis responsis praeferendum esse Advocatus Erasmus Annot. in 1 Tim. 4. Antiquitas inter Praesbyterum Episcopum nihil intererat ut testatur Hieronymus Sed post propter schisma à multis delectus est Episcopus quotquot Presbyteri totidem erant Episcopi Tua Erasme apud Jesuitas sordet authoritas but not with you that I write to Advocat Alphonsus à Castro advers haeres tit Episcop Hieronymus in ea opinione fuit ut crederet Episcopum Presbyterum ejusdem esse ordinis authoritatis Ecce etiam alterum Bellarm. lib. 1. de Rom. Pontif. c. 8. Videtur REVERA Hieronymus in ea opinione fuisse An ille solus Anselmus Sedulius opinionem suam ad Hieronymi sententiam accommodarunt Quam eandem sententiam Medina vester Patribus pariter omnibus tribuit Quid ex his inquies ostendam si cognovissent Patres hanc in Aereo haeresin damnatam esse tantum abest ut ei errori verbis suffragari viderentur ut potius in contrarium errorem abriperentur si non cognoverunt hanc opinionem in Aereo damnatam cur vos eam hoc nomine in Protestantibus damnandam esse contenditis Cassander lib. consult art 14. An Episcopatus inter Ordines Ecclesiasticos ponendus sit inter Theologos Canonistas non convenit convenit autem inter OMNES in Apostolorum aetate inter Episcopos Presbyteros NULLUM DISCRIMEN fuisse sed postmodum Schismatis evitandi Causa Episcopum Presbyteris fuisse praepositum cui Chirotonia id est Ordinandi potestas concessa est If you will not keep company with Reverend Morton I pray you go not beyond these Moderate Papists 2. But you say that at least we are Schismaticks and you must not hold Communion with schism And how are we proved Schismaticks Why 1. Because we have cast off Bishops 2.
there was no Presbyter existent but himself as is here confessed So in the following words the same Learned Dr. further proveth from Antiquity that one part of the Bishops office is set down that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those that visit all the sick Let us have such Bishops as can and will do this and our Controversie will soon be at an end about Episcopacy Were it not that I have spoken of these things afterwards and fear being tedious I should have shewed that 7. Baptizing 8. Congregating the Assemblies 9. Administring the Lords Supper 10. Guiding the Assembly in the whole publick worship 11. Blessing the people at the dismission and 12. Absolving the penitent and more then all these were the works of the ancient Episcopal function And now I leave it to the Conscience of any man that hath a grain of Conscience left him whether one man be able were he never so willing to do any one of all these duties much less to do all of them for many hundred Parishes Can a Bishop teach them all and Catechise â—nd confer with all and counsail and comfort and admonish all and Govern all and try all cases of every scandalous impenitent person of so many thousand and Censure and Absolve and Confirm and Try them for Confirmation and receive all the Churches stock and be the Overseer of all the poor and take care of all the Orphans and Widdows and visit counsail and pray with all the sick and guide every Congregation in publick worship and give the Sacrament to all and pronounce the Blessing in every Assembly c. and this for a whole County or more O wonderful that ever this should become a Controversie among men that vilifie others as unlearned and unwise in comparison of them I must lay by respect to man so far as plainly to profess that I take these for such errors as must need proceed from want of Piety and Conscience and practice of the duties that are pleaded for If these men did not talk of Governing a Church as those talk of Governing a Navy an Army or a Commonwealth that never set their hand to the work it is not possible sure that they should thus err O how many Bishops never tryed what it is to Govern the Church or faithfully perform any one of all these works I solemnly profess that with the help of three more fellow Presbyters and three or four Deacons besides the greater help of abundance of Godly people here in their places I am not able to do all this as it should be done for this one Parish And yâ—t the greatest part of our trouble is taken off by the refusal of the multitude of the ungodly to come under Discipline or be members of our Pastoral charge Sirs these are not scholastick speculations The everlasting Ioy or Torment of our people lyeth upon the successful performance of these works as we that are Christians verily believe And therefore to Dispute whether One man should do all this for a Diocess is all one as to Dispute whether it shall all be undone or no and that is whether we shall give up our Countries to the Devâ—l or no And shall the Prelatical Controversie come to this You have no way to avoid it but by Delegating your power to others and casting your work upon them But you confess that this was never done in Scripture-times there being then no Subject Pesbyters to whom it might be committed And by what authority then can you do it Can Episcopacy be transferred by Deputation to another This is long ago confuted by many writers Popish and Protestant Do the work by another and you shall have your wages by another And what is your Office but your Authority and Obligation to do your work He therefore that you commit this to is a Bishop So that this is but to make us Deputy Bishops And if so let us call them Bishops I have read many of your writers of late that say we have no Government and saith one of them the Presbyterian Government was never yet set up in any one Parish in England These are strange things to be reported to English men Perswade the world next that no man in England hath a nose on his face Is it not known that the Presbyterian Government hath been exercised in London in Lancashire and in many Counties these many years And what Government is it that you think we want The people are guided in the matters of God by their several Pastors The Pastors live in Concord by Associations in many Countries Both Pastors and People are Governed by the Magistrate And what need we more Look into this County where I live and you shall find a faithful humble laborious Ministry Associated and walking in as great unity as ever I read of since the Apostles daies No difference no quarrels but sweet and amicable Correspondency and Communion that I can hear of Was there such a Ministry or such love and concord or such a godly people under them in the Prelates reign There was not I lived where I do and therefore I am able to say there was not Through the great mercy of God where we had ten drunken Readers then we have not one now and where we had one able godly Preacher then we have many now and in my own charge where there was one that then made any shew of the fear of God I hope there is twenty now And the Families that were wont to scorn at holiness and live in open impiety are now devoted to the worship and obedience of the â—ord This is our loss and misery in these times which you so lament 3. But perhaps you will refuse Communion with us because of our differences from you in doctrine about the Controversies called Arminian But the fierceness of many of you hereabouts doth serve but to discover your ignorance and uncharitableness The Papists that differ among themselves about these points can yet hold Communion in one Church and cannot you with us Will you be fiercer against us then the Iesuites against the Dominicans Nay we go not neer so far as they We cleave to Augustine and the Synod of Dort who own not Physical Predetermination and meddle not with Reprobation antecedent to foresight of sin and who confess a sufficiency in Christs satisfaction for all And yet must we have those impotent clamors with which the writings of Mr. Pierce and other such abound Why then do you pretend to follow the Church of England which Mr. Hickman hath shewed you plainly that you desert Many of the highest meer Arminians are charitable peaceable men that hate separation from their Dissenting Brethren Curcellaus is one of the most eminent men living of that way And how charitable and peaceable an Epistle hath he writ before D. Blondels book de Papissa Joanna And I hear that Mr. Hoard the Author of the Book called Gods Love to mankind lives in peaceable Communion
was no Grotian or he was a Papist Again I profess that it is far from the desire of my soul to raise so much as the least suspicion on any that own not the Doctrine and Design of Grotius Disclaim it and we are satisfied Dr. Heylin was taken for as hot an antipuritan as most in England and yet in a moderate Letter to me he disclaimeth Grotianism which I mention partly lest any by my naming him on another occasion in that Book misconceive me to have accused him of this and principally to discourage the defenders of Grotius when such men as Dr. Heylin and Dr. Steward are against them The CONTENTS DISPUATION 1. WHether it be Necessary or Profitable to the right Order or the Peace of the Churches of England that we restore the extruded Episcopacy Neg. Peace with Episcopal Divines to be sought pag. 2 3. The Nature of Church-Government opened pag. 5. to 14. Twelve sorts of Bishops to be distinguished pag. 14 15. Which of these may be admitted for Peace pag. 16. Vnfixed General Ministers to do the Ordinary part of the Apostles work are to be continued proved pag. 21 22. What Power Apostles had over other Ministers p. 23 to 30. The Authors Concessions for Episcopacy pag. 30 31. Arguments against the English Prelacy 1. It destroyeth Government and its end pag. 32. 2. It gratifieth Satan and wicked men pag. 36. 3. It unavoidably causeth divisions pag. 37. 4. It suspendeth or degradeth all the Presbyters pag. 38. 5. It maketh Lay men Church-governors 6. And oppresseth the Bishops with guilt pag. 44. 7. It is the product of pride pag. 45. 8. It gratifieth lazy Ministers pag. 46. 9. It is not of Gods Institution pag. 48. 10. 〈◊〉 is contrary to Gods word pag 51. 11. It is unsafe as never used in Scripture times How fully the supposition is granted us pag. 58 59. Many Reasons proving that the Apostles who de facto are confessed by Dr. H. to have setled no subject Presbyters in Scripture times but one Bishop over one stated Congregation intended not the changing of this Order afterwards pag 63. to 74 c. More Arguments that Diocesan Bishops are no scripture-Scripture-Bishops pag 75. They are contrary to the Iewish and Apostolical Government pag. 76 77. Proved by two Arguments more pag. 83 84. The Confession of Episcopal writers pag. 85 86. Against Diocesan Bishops of many Churches the Testimony of Clemens Romanus p. 87. with Grotius's exposition pag 88. Of Polycarps and Ignatius who is full against them pag. 88. Of Iustin Martyr and Gregory Neocaesaâ—iensis pag. 92 93. Tertullian pag. 93 94. Of Clemens Alexandr and from the late division of Parishes pag. 96. Ninius testimony cited by Mr. Thorndike of 365. Bishopricks planted by Patrick in Ireland pag. 96 97. More cited by Usher pag. 97. The Testimonies of Councils pag. 98. to 103. Many weighty Consequents of the proved point pag. 103. DISPUTATION 2. THose who Nullifie our present Ministry and Churches which have not the Prelatical Ordination and teach the people to do the like do incur the guilt of grievous sin A Preface to the Dissenters pag. 109. One Letter of a Minister of another County that openeth the Necessity of this Disputation pag. 127. Chap. 1. A Minister of Christ defined pag. 130. Whether special Grace be Necessary to the being of a Minister pag. 130 131. What Qualifications are Necessary pag. 132. Ministers Christs Officers pag. 133. Must be separated to the work pag. 134. Who are the true objects of the Ministry pag. 134 c. Whether the Pastors or Church be first p. 136. Whether a particular Church or the Vniversal be first ibid. The Pastors work in a particular Church p. 137. How far Intention is Necessary to the Validity of an administration p. 138. A Call to exercise after a Call to Office p. 139. Chap. 2. Of the Nature and Ends of Ordination shewing what it is that is the Ordainers work and what not p. 141. Chap. 3. Humane Ordination not of Constant Necessity to the Being of the Ministry fully proved p. 150. Chap. 4. An uninterrupted Succession of Regular Ordination is not of Necessity p. 168. proved Chap. 5. Ordination by such as the English Prelates not Necessary to the Being of the Ministry proved p. 178. Objections Answered Chap 6. Ordination especially at this time by English Prelates is unnecessary p. 190. Chap. 7. The Ordination used now in England and in other â—rotestant Churches is valid and agreeable to Scripture and the practice of the antient Church p. 198. fully proved and so our Ministry vindicated by twenty Arguments Chap. 8. The greatness of their sin that are now labouring to perswade the people of the Nullity of our Ministry Churches and Administrations Manifested in forty aggravations p. 240. Chap. 9. The sinfulness of despising or neglecting Ordination p. 252. The distinct power of Pastors People and Magistrates to our Call p. 253. Approbation of Pastors must be sought p. 258. What Pastors should be sought to for Ordination p. 266. DISPUTATION 3. AN Episcopacy desirable for the Reformation Preservation and Peace of the Churches p. 274. Chap. 1. Of General unfixed Bishops or Ministers p. 275. Chap. 2. Of fixed Pastors that also participate in the work of the unfixed p. 286. Chap. 3. It is lawful for the several Associations of Pastors to choose one man to be their President durante vita if he continue fit p. 297. What power shall such have p. 301. Chap. 4. It is lawful for the Presbyters of a particular Church to have a fixed President for life p. 307. Chap. 5. Objections against the forementioned Presidency answered p. 316. Chap. 6. The summ of the foregoing Propositions and the Consistency of them with the principles of each party and so their aptitude to reconcile p. 335. Chap 7. Some Instances proving that moderate men will agree upon the forementioned terms p. 339. Bishop Hâ—lls full Consent p. 340 341. Dr. Hide of the new party stigmatizeth his book with the brand of irrational Separatism and Recusancy p. 342 343. Bishop Usheâ—s full Consent to us p. 344. with Dr. Holdâ—worths and Dr. Forbs The Presbyterians Consent to the same terms Mr. Gaâ—akers Mr. Gerees the London Province Beza's Calvins Mr. Rich. Vines in two Letters Bishops can have no other power over Pastors of other Churches then the Synods have p. 347 348. Presbyterians for a Church of one Congregation p. 348. The Polonian Protestants Government p. 353. DISPUTATION 4. WHether a stinted Liturgy or Form of worship be a desirable means for the peace of these Churches Proposition 1. A stinted Liturgy is in it self lawful p. 359. Prop. 2. A stinted Liturgy in some parts of publick holy service is ordinarily necessary p. 365. Prop. 3. In those parts of publick worship where a form is not of ordinary necessity but only Lawful yet may it not only be submitted to but desired when the peace of the Church doth accidentally require it p. 367. Prop.
them when written and the like after the printing for the collecting the Errata of the Press I find by this hasty review and by some observation of mens readiness to misunderstand me that it is necessary to speak a little more about the following particulars that I may be understood by such as are willing to understand me and the mistakes of others I shall easily bear Sect. 1. Pag. 89. There is somewhat that requireth correction of the pen and somewhat that requireth explication In translating that passage of Ignatius Unus panis qui pro omnibus fractus est must be written next effusus est before unus Calix And for the following objection though it was made by a discreet person yet I know no ground for it unless Is. Vossius his Edition leave out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which I have not now at hand but is likelyest I know not of any Greek copy that leaves it out Indeed Bishop Ushers Latine doth and the Vulgar Latine leaves out the translation of the next words before it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of which saith Bishop Usher Ex interpretatione hac excidisse videantur And noting the corruption of the Vulgar Translation in this very place I there premised to my Answer that it might occasion a change in the Text that it hath done so in many places I think is easie to prove but that it hath done so here there is no probability if any Greek Copy be as is objected and the Reasons of my conjecture of the possibility are so little for a probability that as I express them not so I think them not worth the expressing but rather bid you take that as non dictum Though of the general I find Bishop Usher himself saying both of his Latine Version Ex eâ solâ integritati suae restitui posse Ignatium polliceri non ausim and of the first Greek Edition Hanc reliqui sequuti sunt editores non ex Graco aliquo codice alio sed partim ex ingenio partim ex vetere Vulgato Latino Interprete non paucis in locis eandem corrigentes Epist. ad Lect. ante Annot. pag. 26. Dissert Sect. 2. I must intreat the Reader to observe that my drift in this writing is not so much to oppose any form of Government meerly as contrary to the Institution or Apostolical Rule as to plead against that which I take to be destructive to the Ends of Government Not that I desire not a careful adhering to the sacred Rule but 1. Because I suppose that many circumstantials of Discipline undetermined in the Word are feigned by some to be substanstantial necessary things and that many matters are indifferent that some lay the Peace if not the being of the Church upon 2. Because I so far hate contention that if any Government contrary to my Iudgement were set up that did not apparently in the nature of it wrong the Church I would silently live under it in peace and quietness and accordingly would be now loth to enter a quarrel with any Writers that differ from us in tolerable things But if I know that their judgement reduced to practice is like to be the undoing of many souls and to cast Discipline almost wholly out of the Church I think it better to displease them then let them undo the Church without contradiction The best is the serious Christians of this age have experience to help them to understand the case and I suppose my Disputation to be unto them as if I Disputed before a man that is restored from want or banishment or sickness whether he should be reduced to the Condition from which he is restored Sect. 3. Some passages here will occasion the Question as p. 5. Whether and how far Church Government is jure Divino But of this in the main I am agreed with them that I dispute To speak further my own judgement is 1. That the Spirit of God hath established all the Officers and worship-Ordinances of his Church and that no new Church-office or Ordinance of worship as to the substance may be instituted by man 2. But that there are many Circumstantials about the Exercise of those Offices and Ordinances that are not determined particularly by a Law but are left to humane prudence to determine of by the General directions of the Law And so I suppose that Bishops and Presbyters are but one Office of Gods institution but in the exercise of this Office if one for order be made a Moderator or President of the rest or by agreement upon a disparity of parts or interest do unequally divide their work between them in the exercise it is a thing that may be done and is fit where the Edification of the Church requireth it but not a thing that always must be done nor is of it self a Duty but a thing indifferent The following Case therefore I hence resolve Sect. 4. Quest. Whether the Order of subject Presbyters might lawfully be created by Bishops or any humane Power and whether the Order of Bishops might lawfully be created for the avoiding of Schism by the consent of Presbyters or Metropolitans by Bishops Answ. If you understand by the word Order a distinct Office none may create any of these but God But if by Subject Presbyters be meant only men of the same Office with Bishops that do for the Churches benefit subject themselves to the direction or Presidency of another upon some disparity in their gifts or the like in the exercise of that Office I suppose that this is a thing that by Consent may be lawfully done And so I verily believe that betimes in the Church it was done of which anon So if by Bishops be meant no distinct Office but one of the Presbyters chosen from among the rest to exercise his Ministery in some eminency above the rest by reason of his greater Gifts or for Peace and Order I doubt not but it is a thing that consent may do And accordingly the Canon Law defines a Bishop that he is Unus è Presbyteris c. So if by a Metropolitan be not meant another Office but one in the same Office by reason of the advantage of his Seat chosen to some acts of Order for the common benefit I doubt not but it may be done but every such Indifferent thing is not to be made Necessary statedly and universally to the Church Sect. 5. When I do in these Papers plead that the Order of Subject Presbyters was not instituted in Scripture times and consequently that it is not of Divine Institution I mean as aforesaid that as a distinct Office or Species of Church ministers as to the Power from God it is not of Divine Institution nor a lawful Institution of man but that among men in the same Office some might Prudentially be chosen to an eminency of degree as to the exercise and that according to the difference of their advantages there might be a disparity in the use of their
Councils since Scripture times at least there have beeen no such things nor any thing like them unless the Roman Empire yea a piece of it be the whole world I know therfore no humane Vniversal Laws whether it be for forms of Government Liturgies Holy dayes or any thing else Sect. 14. But the principal matter that tends to end our dâ—fference is the right understanding of the Nature of that Government that is properly Ecclesiastical What is it that we must have Diocesans and Metropolitans to do besides what I have granted to Apostolical Bishops in the third Dispute Is it to Teach or Rule the people of the particular Churches They cannot do it at so great distance not knowing them nor conversing with them at least so well as they that are on the place as the ancient Bishops were Is it to Rule the Presbyters only Why then hath not every Church a Bishop to Rule the flock but a Presbyter that is forbidden to Rule them in all that which they call Iurisdiction themselves And how is it that Presbyters shall be Ruled by Diocesans and the Diocesans by Provincials not by force For the Pastors have no coercive power by violence or touching mens bodies or estates Is it by bare commanding Why what will that do on dissenters that disobey shall they depose the Bishops or Presbyters that disobey them But how Not by any force but command or exhortation or Excommunication They can do no more that I know of And what if they excommunicate a Pastor Let the case be supposed as now it is among us What if a Bishop with the few that adhere to him excommunicated all the Pastors in the County that are not satisfied of the Divine Right of Diocesans or of the lawfulness of all his imposed Ceremonies and Forms The people will take it to be their duty most generally where the Ministry hath been savingly effectual to own their Pastors notwithstanding such an Excommunication and the Pastors will take it to be their duty to go on with their work and the excommunication will do no good unless perhaps to make some Division and make both parties the scorn of the ungodly or procure the rabble to rail more bitterly at their Pastors and hate all their advice be a desireable good And as when the Pope excommunicated them some Bishops again excommunicated the Pope so some of these Pastors its like would excommunicate their Metropolitans And why a Bishop or at least a Synod of Bishops may not cast a wicked Metropolitan out of their communion is past my understanding to conceive Synods are for Communion of Churches and if we had a Monarchical National Church in conformity to the Common-wealth I know not how it would stand with the Law of God for the whole Nation to hold Communion with an Heretical Primate A Roman Synod deposed John the thirteenth and other Popes have been deposed by Councils I conclude therefore that what ever power men claim if the Magistate interpose not which is extrinsick to the Church-Government in question it will work but on mens Judgements call it Deposing Excommunicating or what you please and this power no man can take from you but by hindring you to speak You may now depose thus and excommunicate whom you please and when they have sleighted it or excommunicated you again you will have done Nay I think you do excommunicate us already For you withdraw from our Communion and draw many with you and so you exercise your power I mean it of that party that in the second Disputation I have to do with Sect 15. Much of my Opposition to the English Prelacy dependeth on the supposition that they took all the people and not only the Presbyters for the objects of their Government or for their charge And I find some of the younger sort that are sprung up since their fall do doubt of this But 1. all men in England that knew but twenty year ago what belonged to these matters are past doubt of it And I have no mind to dispute against them that contradict the common knowledge of the Nation as if they should doubt whether we had ever a King in England 2. Read over the Canons and the yearly Visitation Articles which the Church-wardens ordinarily sware to present by before they had ever read the Book or heard what was in it and then judge 3. Their arguing for the sole Iurisdiction of Bishops and that they only were properly Pastors and that Presbyters had not the Key of Discipline but of Doctrine is some evidence 4. It is known to the Nation that the Pastors of the Parish Churches had no power by their Laws or sufferance to cast out any the most enormous sinner or Heretick from the Church nor to bring them to open confession of their sin nor to Absolve the penitent but by Reading of their Sentence and publishing what they sent from their Courts and consequently could do nothing of all the means in order hereto For the means cannot be used where the end is known to be impossible All the obstinate scandalous persons and scorners at a holy life we must take as members of our Churches having no power to cast them out Indeed we had the same power as the Church-wardens to put our names to their presentments But a power of accusing to a Chancellors Court is not a Power of Governing especially when Piety under the name of Preciseness and Puritanism was so hated and persecuted that to have accused a man for meer prophaness would have been so far from obtaining the end as that it was like to have been the undoing of the accuser except he had been out of the suspicion of Preciseness as they called it himself But I need not dispute the with any but those that being bred iâ— better times though far from what we desire are unacquainted with the casâ— of their Predecessor Sect. 16. Object But do you not contradict your self in saying the Pastors were degraded or suspended as to the exercise of so great a part of their work and yet say here Pref. to the Reformed Pastor that the Power of Discipline was given them Answ. 1. In their Ordination the Bishops said to them Receive the Holy Ghost whose sins thou dost remit they are remitted whose sins thou dost retain they are detained And in the Book of Ordination it was asked of them Whether they would give their faithful diligence always to administer the Doctrine and Sacraments and the Discipline of Christ as the Lord hath commanded and as this Realm hath received the same according to the Commandements of God And the Rubrick of the Common Prayer Book enableth the Curate to admonish open and notorious evil livers by whom the Congregation is offended and those that have wronged their neighbors that they come not till they have openly declared that they have repented and amended But 1. This doth but serve to leave them unexcusable that acknowledged Discipline to
Presbyters and then the Government of the Church will be such as you blame Ans. It is the thing I plead for that every Church may have such Bishops as they had in the Apostles days and not meer new devised Presbyters that are of another Office and Order Sect. 23. Object Bishops had Deacons to attend them in the Scripture times though not Presbyters therefore it follows not that Bishops had then but One Congregation Answ. Yes beyond doubt For Deacons could not and did not perform the Pastoral part in the whole publick worship of any stated Churches They did not preach as Deacons and pray and praise God in the publick Assemblies and administer the Sacraments It 's not affirmed by them that are against us therefore there were no more Churches then Bishops Sect. 24. Object But what doth your Arguing make against the other Episcopal Divines that are not of the opinion that there were no meer Presbyters in Scripture times Answ. 1. Other Arguments here are as much against them though this be not if they maintain that sort of Episcopacy which I oppose 2. They also confess the smalness of Churches in Scripture times as I have shewed out of Bishop Downam and that is it that I plead for Sect. 25. Object But if you would have all reduced to the state that de facto the Church Government was in in Scripture times you would have as but one Church to a Bishop so but One Bishop to a Church as Dr. H. Dissert 4 c. 19 20 21 22. hath proved copiously that is that Scripture mentioneth no assistant Presbyters with the Bishop and would that please you that think a single Congregation should have a Presbyterie You should rather as he teacheth you c. 21. p. 237. be thankful to Ignatius and acknowledge the dignity of your Office ab â—o primario defensore astrui propugnari Answ. As we make no doubt from plain Scripture to prove and have proved it that single Churches had then many Presbyters some of them at least So having the greatest part of Fathers and Episcopal Divines of our mind herein even Epiphanius himself we need not be very solicitous about the point of Testimony oâ— Authority 2. We had rather of the two have but one Pastor to a Congregation then one to a hundred or two hundred Congregations having a Presbyter under him in each authorized only to a part of the work 3. Either the distinct Office of the Presbyters is of Divine Institution to be continued in the Church or not If not Bishops or some body it seems may put down the Office If it be then it seems all Gods Vniversal standing Laws even for the species of Church Officers are not contained in Scripture And if not in Scripture where then If in the Fathers 1. How shall we know which are they and worthy of that name and honor 2. And what shall we do to reconcile their contradictions 3. And what number of them must go to be the true witnesses of a Divine Law 4. And by what note may we know what points so to receive from them and what not But if it be from Councils that we must have the rest of the Laws of God not contained in the Scripture 1. Is it from all or some only If from all what a case are we in as obliged to receive Contradictions and Heresies If from some only which are they and how known and why they rather then the rest Why not the second of Ephesus as well as the first at Constantinople But this I shall not now further prosecute unless I were dealing with the Papists to whom have said more of it in another writing 4. Ignatius his Presbyters were not men of another Office nor yet set over many Churches that had all but one Bishop But they were all in the same Churches with the Bishop and of the same Office only subject to his moderation or presidency for Vnity and Order sake and this we strive not against if limited by the general Rules of Scripture Sect. 26. Object Those that you have to deal with say not that There were no Presbyters in the Apostles days but only that in the Apostles writings the word Bishops always signifies Bishops and the word Elders either never or but rarely Presbyters But it is possible for them to be in the time of those writings that are not mentioned in those writings and the Apostles times were larger then their writings as you are told Vind. against the Lond. Minist p. 106. Ans. 1. The words I cited from Annot. in Act. 11. faithfully which you may peruse which say that there is no evidence that in Scripture times any of the second Order were instituted So that it is not Scripture writings only but Scripture times that 's spoken of And 2. If there be no evidence of it the Church cannot believe it or affirm it for it judgeth not of unrevealed things and therefore to us it is no Institution that hath no evidence 3. The Apostles were all dead save John before the end of Scripture times So that they must be instituted by John only And John dyed the next year after Scripture times as the chief Chronologers judge For as he wrote his Apocalypse about the 14 th year of Domitian so his Gospel the year before Trajan and dyed the next year being after the commoner reckoning An. D. 98. and some think more And what likelihood or proof at least that John did institute them the year that he dyed when the same men tell us of his excursion into Asia to plant Elders bâ—fore that year it 's like 4. And if they were not instituted in Scripture time then no testimony from Antiquity câ—n prove them then instituted But indeed if we had such testimony and nothing of it in the Scripture it self we should take it as little to our purpose For 5. doth Antâ—quity say that the Institution was Divine of Universal obligation to the Church or only that it was but a prudential limitation of the exercise of the same Office the like I demand of other like Testimonies in case of Diocesses Metropolitans c. If only the later it binds us not but proveth only the licet and not the oportet at least as to all the Church And then every Countrey that finds cause may set up another kind of government â—ut if it be the former that is asserted as from antiquity then the Scripture containeth not all Gods Vniversal Laws Which who ever affirmeth must go to Fathers or Councils instead of Scripture to day and to the infallibility of the Pope or a Prophetical Inspiration to morrow and next Sect. 27. Once more to them that yet will maintain that the Apostles modelled the Ecclesiastical form to the Civil and that as a Law to the whole Church we take it as their Concession that then we ow no more obedience to the Archbishop of Canterbury then to the Civil Magistrate of Canterbury and especially
London sure is exempted from his superiority And I yet know not that any Civil Magistrate of Canterbury or York or London or Worcester hath any government in this Countrie except the Soveraign Rulers at Westminster be meant And I hope our Itinerant course of Iudges will prove the right to the Objectors of Itinerant Apostolical Overseers of the Churches for settlement at least Sect. 28. Object But Parishes being not divided till long after the Apostles days there might be then no ordinary Assemblies but in the City and yet the whole Territory adjacent be the Diocess Answ. Were there in the Territories persons enough to make many Assemblies or only so few as might travel to and joyn with the City Assembly If the latter it 's it that I assert as usual in the first age at least If the former then either all those in the Territories met for publick Worship and Communion or not If not they sinned against the Law of God that obliged them thereto as well as Citizens If they did then they must have either Bishop or Presbyter with them for the due performance of that worship Sect. 29. If any think all these stragling objections and advertisements here unseasonable I render him this true account of them This first Disputation was prepared only for our ordinarily Monthly Exercises here and so written long ago before the London Ministers Book or the Answer to it and the rest that have followed and therefore could not take notice of much that hath since passed and withal was not intended for publick view But when I saw sâ— many of the Gentry and Commonalty withdraw from the publick worship and the ignorant and prophane had learnt to refel their Pastors Instructions by calling him a Lay-man and saw how the new separation threatned the perdition of multitudes of the people especially was awakened by the Calls of Ministers in other Countries that were far more troubled with them then we I thought meet to prefix this to the Second Disputation which was it that was desired of me and therefore to take notice of those things so late Sect. 30. And the common experience tells you that it is not a few that go the way that lately was singular even among the Episcopal to which I may add the Testimony in Vindic. against the London Ministers p. 104. And though I might truly say that for those more minute considerations or conjectures wherein this Doctor differs from some others he hath the suffrages of many of the Learnedst men of this Church at this day and as far as he knows of all that embrace the same cause with him c. Sect. 31. And this at least I may expect from the Reader that if he think we argue weakly he will confess that we argue not for worldly greatness but go against our carnal interest We contend against Bishopricks of the English mode as desiring no such Wealth or Honour Some of us have as good opportunities to have a part in that kind of Greatness if it were again introduced as they But I am not able alone for a Parish charge and am loth to have more on my hands and my accounts which is I suppose the mind of my Brethren also Sect. 32. One more Advertisement I owe the Reader that this being written so long since I was made confident by Bishop Usher de Primordiis Eccl. Brit. that Ireland was the Ancient Scotia where Palladius c. planted the Gospel which pag. 97. I have signified But I should wrong Scotland if I should not tell thee that I have received such Arguments to the contrary since then from the Right Honourable and my highly valued friend the Earl of Lawderdail that I am forced to suspend my judgement in that point till I have leisure better to study the point being yet unable to answer the said arguments Whether it be Necessary or Profitable to the right order or the Peace of the Churches of England that we restore the extruded Episcopacy IN this Question here are these three things supposed 1. That there are yet particular Churches of Christ in England and therefore those that conclude that there hath been no Church among us since the Diocesan Bishops were laid by are none oâ— them that we are now disputing with and indeed we think so gross a conceit unworthy of a Confutation 2. It is supposed that both the right Order and the Peace of these Churches are matters highly to be valued 3. And also that its our duty for the obtaining of it to do that which is necessary or profitable thereto But the doubt is Whether the Episcopacy in question be necessary or profitable thereto For the decision whereof I shall briefly tell you my Judgement in these propositions whereof the two first are but preparatory Proposition 1. A Peace with the Divines of the Episcopal judgement is much to be desired and earnestly to be endeavoured Prop. 2. A certain Episcopacy may be yielded to for the Peace if not for the right order of the Church Prop. 3. The Diocesan Episcopacy which was lately in England and is now laid by may not lawfully be re-assumed or re-admitted as a means for the right Order or Peace of the Church 1. For the first of these I think it easie to prove that we ought to seek an Agreement in the Episcopal controversie with those that differ from us in that point For 1. They are brethren of the same faith with us whom we are bound to love and honour and therefore to use all just means for peace with them If we must as much as in us lyeth if possible live peaceably with all men Rom. 12.18 much more with Brethren of the same family and profession 2. They are very many and the far greatest though not the purest part of the Church is of their mind All the Greek Church and the Ethiopian Church and the Jacobites Armenians and all other parties without the verge of the Reformation from Popery here in the West that ever I read or heard of are all of that way besides all the Romane Church And though I know that much ignorance and imperfection if not superstition and fouler errors may be justly charged on the Greek Ethiopian c. Churches as well as on Rome though not Popery it self yet I think there is scarce a good Christian that is not unwilling to cast off so great a part of the Church of Christ as these are Indeed he that dares so far despise all the Churches of Christ on earth except these few that are happily reformed as to think that it is no duty of ours to seek unity and peace with them by all just means I think is no meet person for us to dispute with It is the hainous sin of Rome to despise and unchurch Greeks Ethiopians and all save themselves which I hope Protestants will never imitate who have justly condemned them so deeply for it Let the Donatists shut up the Church of Christ
in Afrâ—ca and call the rest Cecilians and let the Papists reduce it to the subscribers to their Trent confession or to them only that believe in the Popes universal Headship and Government and call all others Hereticks yet will all true Catholicks imitate Augustine and the Councils that were called against the Donatists who still described the Catholike Church to be that which was dispersed over the world having begun at Ierusalem and though to Gods praise we dare rejoycingly affirm that the most illustrious and the soundest part of it is in Europe among the Reformed yet dare we not say that it is all or the greatest part here Nay we confess that we are but a small part of Christs Church And therefore common sobriety may tell us that the Peace of so great a part of Christs Church as is in all the rest of the world is highly to be valued and sought with all our might in righteousness Moreover even among the reformed Churches there are many for some Episcopacy or Superintendency As the Church of England and Ireland was lately for Diocesan Episcopacy so the Churches in Denmark Sweden Saxionie and other parts of Germany Transilvania c. are for a lower sort of Episcopacy called Superintendency among them 3. And the quality of many of the Divines of that way is such as bespeaks our greatest reverence to them and should move us to thirst after Unity and Reconciliation with them Many of them are men of eminent Learning and Godliness and sound in the faith I know that it is commonly objected that they are generally ungodly men that are that way and though some of them are Learned men yet they are all or almost all of careless and carnal lives or meerly formal and superstitious and therefore their Communion is not much to be desired To which I answer 1. The plain undenyable truth is that it was so here with the most of them in the Bishops dayes where ever I was acquainted There were more Ministers in many places that would have scorned threatned or troubled a man for a godly diligent life then that would lead him that way by a good example We must speak that truth that cannot be hid whoever be displeased To this day too many of that way are careless and scandalous But then Consider withall 2. That it is but too common for the common sort even of Ministers as well as people to be careless and bad what ever opinions they are of Especially if the times do discountenance practical Religiousness the greater part are likely to follow the times being that way also so strongly enclined by nature 3. Consider also that we have had and have men of that Judgement that have been excellent Instruments of the Churches good and so eminent for Gods graces and gifts that their names will be pretious whilest Christ hath in England a Reformed Church were there in all England but one such man dissenting from us as Hooper Farrar Latimer Cranmer Ridley Iewel Abbot Davenant Vsher Hall c. what sober Godly man would not be exceeding solicitous for a reconciliation I am sure besides the godliness of their lives and painful preaching One Iewel One Vsher One Davenant hath done so much against the Roman Usurpers as they will never well claw it off them to the last Moreover who knoweth not that most of the Godly able Ministers of England since the Reformation did judge Episcopacy some of them Lawful and some of them most fit for the Non-conformists were but few and that even before this late trouble and war the most even almost all of those that were of the late Assembly at Westminster and most through the land did subscribe and conform to Episcopal Government as a thing not contrary to the word of God so that it is evident that it is very consistent with a Godly life to judge Episcopacy lawful and fit or else we should not have had so many hundred learned and godly men of that mind And I am not altogether unapt to believe that many of them yet are so far reconcileable to it moderated that if it were again established they would submit to it as they did For I hear but of few that have made any recantation of their former conformity but contrarily have known divers of them profess a reconcilableness as aforesaid as Mr. Gataker doth in one of his books express his own Judgement If I have proved this preparatory proposition which I think needeth but litle proof then have I also proved 1. That they have sinned much who have hitherto forborn the use of any means for Peace which was in their power 2. And that we are bound our selves to desire and seek after a peace with such men and that we cannot discharge a good conscience while we neglect such means as is within our reach and fit for us to use The second Proposition is that A Certain Episcopacy may be yielded to for the peace if not also for the right order of the Church In the declaration of my judgement concerning this I make no doubt but I shall displease both sides the one for yielding so much the other for yielding no more But jacta est alea I live not upon mens favour nor the air of their applause That truth which displeaseth at present may tend to peace and produce it at the last when the angry humour is allayed or at least when the angry age is gone For the clearer determination of this and the main Question following it is necessary that I here stay 1. To open the nature of Church-Government in general 2. To open the sence of the word Episcopacy and the several sorts of Bishops And then 3. I shall tell you what sort of Episcopacy it is that I could yield to for the Churches peace 1. I must confess I think that the greatest part of the controversie by far is in this first question of the nature of Ecclesiastical Government strictly so called which is only in the hands of Christs Ministers Bishops or whomsoever commonly called Clergy men Aâ—d concerning this having written my thoughts more largely elâ—ewhere I shall now lay down these few Propositions Prop. 1. All this power Ecclesiastical is Jure divino given from God himself and that either immediately or by the mediation only of the Apâ—stles I mean as to the determination in specie what it shall be and the constitution of that order and power in the Church though perhaps some other causes at least sine quibus non may intervene for the reception of this power by an individual person These therefore that plead only the Laws of the Land or only Canons of former Bishops for their standing or authority do say nothing that as to our controversie is regardable Whâ—t men do they may undo if there be reason for it and if it depend on their authority we must submit to their reason Prop. 2. This Divine Constitution of the Species of Church-Power
and Government is to be found wholly in the written word of God called the holy Scriptures This we are agreed on against the Papists who would supply the supposed defects of Scripture by their unwritten Traditions which they call the other part of Gods word Church Canons and Laws of men may determine of some modes and circumstances for the better execution of the Laws of God by the People whom they are over but they cannot make new Church Ordinances or Governments nor convey a Power which God the fountain of Power did not ordain and convey nor can they give what they themselves had not The Church-office and Authority therefore that is not proved from the Holy Scripture is to be taken as the fruit of humane arrogancy and presumption Yet I deny not but that we may find much in Antiquity in Fathers and Councils about matters of fact to help us to understand some Scriptures and so to discern the matter of right Prop. 3. The Scripture doth not Contradict but suppose and confirm the light of Nature nor doth it impose upon any man Natural impossibilities nor constitute offices which cannot be executed or which would destroy that end to which they are supposed to be Constituted Prop. 4. Ecclesiastical Authority comprehendeth not the power of the sword nor any power of using violence to mens bodies or laying mulcts or confiscations on their estates The Ecclesiastical Power which Christ ordained was exercised for the first three hundred years without any touching of mens bodies or purses before there were any Christian Princes Prop. 5. Magistrates are not eo nomine obliged to punish men because they are Excommunicated whether upon every just Excommunication they should punish I will not now dispute but they are bound to know that their penalties be deserved before they inflict them and therefore must themselves take Cognisance of the Cause and as rational agents understand before they act and not blindly follow the Judgements of the Bishops as if they were but as Executioners where the Bishops are Judges Prop. 6. The Power of the highest Church-governours is but an Authority of Directing in the way to salvation It is but Directive but then there is no room for the common Objection that then it is no greater then any other man may perform for it is one thing to Direct Occasionally from Charity and another thing to Direct by Authority in a standing office as purposely appointed hereunto The Power of Church-Governors is but of the same nature as is the Power of a Physitian over his Patients or of a School-master over his Schollers supposing he had not the power of the rod or actual force but such a power as the Professors of Philosophy or other sciences had in their several schools upon the adult nor all so great neither because the Laws by which we must rule are made to our hands as to the substantials Hence therefore it is plain that as we can bind or force no man to believe us or to understand the truth and to be Christians but by the power of demonstrated Evidence and by the light which we let in through Gods grace into their Consciences so neither can we cause any to execute our sentences against offenders further than by light we convince them that it is their duty so that if all the Bishops or Presbyteries in the land should judge such or such an opinion to be heresie and should Excommunicate those that own it as hereticks in this case if the Church do believe as the Pastors believe they will consent and avoid the Excommunicate person but if they take it to be Gods truth which the Pastors call heresie they will not take themselves bound by that sentence to avoid him nor will the Offender himself any further be sensible of a penalty in the sentence then he shall be convinced that he hath erred and if the Church avoid him he will justifie himself and judge that they do it wrongfully and will glory in his suffering so that it is on the Conscience that Church-Governors can work and no otherwise on the outward man but mediante Conscientiâ Prop. 7. The ground of this is partly because no Church Governors can bind any man contrary to Gods word Clave errante ita apparente if the people know that he erreth they are not to obey him against God Yet in the bare inconvenient determination of some Circumstantials by which the duty is not destroyed but less conveniently performed the people are bound to obey their Governors because it is not against Gods determination and because he erreth but in an undetermined point of which God appointed him to be the orderly determiner But if God have once determined no mans contrary determination can oblige nor yet if they go beyond the sphere of their own work and determine of an aliene subject which God did never commit to their determination else a Minister or Bishop might oblige every Taylor how to cut his garment and every Shoâ—-maker how to cut his shoe so that they should sin if they did disobey which is ridiculous to imagine and if they go about to introduce new stated Ordinances or Symbols in the Church which they have nothing to do with or in any other work shall assume to themselves a power which God never gave them it doth no more oblige then in the former case Prop. 8. Another reason of the sixth Proposition is because The People have a Iudgement of discerning whether the Governors do go according to Gods word or not else they should be led blindfold and be obliged by God to go against Gods word whensoever their Governors shall go against it It is not bruits or Infants but rational men that we must rule Prop. 9. The three things which Church power doth consist in are in conformity to the three parts of Christs own office 1. About matter of Faith 2. About matter of Worship 3. About matter of Practice in other cases 1. Church-Governors about Doctrine or Matters of Faith are the Peoples Teachers but cannot oblige them to Err or to believe any thing against God nor make that to be truth or error that is not so beâ—ore 2. In matter of Worship Church-guides are as Gods Priests and are to go before the people and stand between God and them and present their prayers and prayses to God and administer his holy mysteries and bless them in his name 3. The Commanding Power of Pastors is in two things 1. In Commanding them in the name of Christ to obey the Laws which he hath made them already And this is the principal 2. To give them new Directions of our own which as is said 1. Must not be against Gods Directions 2. Nor about any matter which is not the object of our own office but is without the verge of it 3. But it is only in the making of under laws for the better execution of the laws of Christ and those
by another that could not have any power to Rule him without that consent of his own and voluntary Condescension 5. As for the fifth sort that is The standing President of a Classis having no Negative voice I should easily consent to them for order and Peace for they are no distinct Office nor assâ—me any Government over the Presbyters And the Presbyterian Churches do commonly use a President or Moderator pro tempore And doubtless if it be lawful for a Month it may be lawful for a year or twenty years or quam diu se bene gâ—sserit and how many years had we one Moderator of our Assemblies of Divines at Westminster and might have had him so many years more if death had not cut him off And usually God doth not so change his gifts but that the same man who is the fittest this month or year is most likely also to be the fittest the next 6. And for the sixth sort viz. A President of a Classes having a Negative voice I confess I had rather be without him and his power is not agreeable to my Judgement as a thing instituted by God or fittest in it self But yet I should give way to it for the Peace of the Church and if it might heal that great breach that is between us and the Epâ—scopal Brethren and the many Churches that hold of that way but with these Cautions and Limitations 1. That they shall have no Negative in any thing that is already a duty or a sin for an Angel from heaven cannot dispense with Gods Law This I doubt not will be yielded 2. That none be forced to acknowledge this Negative vote in them but that they take it from those of the Presbyters that will freely give or acknowledge it For its a known thing that all Church-power doth work only on the Conscience and therefore only prevail by procuring Consent and cannot compell 3. Nor would I ever yield that any part of the Presbyters dissenting should be taken as Schismaticks and cast out of Communion or that it should be made the matter of such a breach This is it that hath broken the Church that Bishops have thrust their Rule on men whether they would or not and have taken their Negative voice at least if not their sole Jurisdiction to be so necessary as if there could be no Church without it or no man were to be endured that did not acknowledge it but he that denyeth their disputable Power must be excommunicated with them that blaspheme God himself And as the Pope will have the acknowledgement of his Power to be inseparable from a member of the Catholike Church and cast out all that deny it so such Bishops take the acknowledgement of their Jurisdiction to be as inseparable from a member of a particular Church and consequently as they suppose of the universal and so to deny them shall cut men off as if they denyed Christ. This savoureth not of the humility that Christ taught his followers 4. Nor would I have any forced to declare whether they only submit for Peace or consent in approbation nor whether they take the Bishops Negative vote to be by Divine Institution and so Necessary or by the Presbyters voluntary consent contract as having power in several cases to suspend the exercise of their own just authority when the suspension of it tendeth to a publike Good No duty is at all times a duty If a man be to be ordained by a Presbytery it is not a flat duty to do it at that time when the President is absent except in case of flat necessity why may not the rest of the Presbyters then if they see it conducible to the good of the Church resolve never to ordain except in case of such Necessity but when the President is there and is one therein which is indeed to permit his exercise of a Negative vote without professing it to be his right by any Institution It is lawful to ordain when the President is present it is lawful out of cases of Necessity to forbear when he is absent according therefore to the Presbyterian principles we may resolve to give him de facto a Negative voice that is not to ordain without him but in Necessity and according to the Episcopal principles we must thus do for this point of Ordination is the chief thing they stand on Now if this be all the difference why should not our May be yield to their Must be if the Peace of the Church be found to lye upon it But 5. I would have this Caution too that the Magistrate should not annex his sword to the Bishops censure without very clear reason but let him make the best of his pure spiritual Authority that he can we should have kept peace with Bishops better if they had not come armed and if the Magistrates had not become their Executioners 7. As to the seventh sort viz. A President of a Province fixed without any Negative voice I should easily admit of him not only for Peace but as orderly and convenient that there might be some one to give notice of all Assemblies and the Decrees to each member and for many other mattters of order this is practised in the Province of London pro tempore and in the other Presbyterian Churches And as I said before in the like case I see not why it may not be lawful to have a President quam diu se bene gesserit as well for a moneth or a year or seven years as in our late Assembly two successively were more as I remember so that this kind of Diocesan or Provincial Bishop I think may well be yielded to for the Churches Order and Peace 8. As to the eighth sort of Bishops viz. The Diocesan who assumeth the sole Government of many Parish Churches both Presbyters and People as ten or twelve or twenty or more as they used to do even a whole Diocess I take them to be intolerable and destructive to the Peace and happiness of the Church and therefore not to be admitted under pretence of Order or Peace if we can hinder them But of these we must speak more when we come to the main Question 9. As for the ninth sort of Bishops viz. A Diocesan Ruling all the Presbyâ—ers but leaving the Presbyters to Rule the People and consequently taking to himself the sole or chief Power of Ordination but leaving Censures and Absolution to them except in case of Appeal to himself I must needs say that this sort of Episcopacy is very ancient and hath been for many ages of very common reception through a great part of the Church but I must also say that I can see as yet no Divine institution of such a Bishop taken for a fixed limited officer and not the same that we shall mention in the eleventh place But how far mens voluntary submission to such and consent to be ruled by them may authorize them I have no mind to dispute
doubt Prop. 2. It is as certain that common prudence required them to make a convenient distribution of the work and not go all one way and leave other places that while without the Gospel But some to go one way and some another as most conduced to the conversion of all the world Prop. 3. It is certain that the Apostles were not armed with the sword nor had a compulsive coercive power by secular force but that their Government was only forcible on the Conscience and therefore only on the Conscientious so far as they were such unless as we may call mens actual exclusion by the Church and their desertion and misery the effect of Government Prop. 4. It is most certain that they who had the extraordinary priviledge of being eye-witnesses of Christs Miracles and Life and ear-witnesses of his Doctrine and had the extraordinary power of working Miracles for a Confirmation of their Doctrine must needs have greater Authority in mens Consciences then other men upon that very account if there were no other So that even their Gifts and Priviledges may be and doubtless were one ground at least of that higher degree of Authority which they had above others For in such a Rational perswasive Authority which worketh only on the Conscience the case is much different from the secular power of Magistrates For in the former even Gifts may be a ground of a greater measure of Power in binding mens minds And here is the greatest part of the difficulty that riseth in our way to hinder us from improving the example of the Apostles in that it is so hard to discern how much of their power over other Presbyters or Bishops was from their supereminency of Office and Imperial Authority and how much was meerly from the excellency of their Gifts and Priviledges Prop. 5. It s certain that the Magistrates did not then second the Apostles in the Government of the Church but rather hinder them by persecution The excommunicate were not punished therefore by the secular power but rather men were enticed to forsake the Church for the saving of their lives so that worldly prosperity attended those without and adversity those within which further shewes that the force of Apostolical Government was on the Conscience and it was not corrupted by an aliene kind of force Prop. 6. Yet had the Apostles a power of Miraculous Castigation of the very bodies of the Offenders at least sometimes which Peter exercised upon Ananiaâ— and Sapphyra and Paul upon Eâ—â—mas and some think upon Hymenaeus and Philetas and those other that were said to be delivered up to Satan certainly Paul had in readiness to revenge all disobedience 2 Cor. 10.6 which its like extendeth somewhat farther than to meer censures But it s most certain that the Apostle used noâ— this power oâ— hurting mens bodies ordinarily but sparingly as they did other Miracles perhaps not according to their own wills but the Holy Ghosts So that this did not corrupt their Government neither and destroy the Spirituality of it Yet this makes it somewhat more difficult to us to improve the Apostles example because we know not how much of their power upon mens Consciences might be from such penal Miracles Prop. 7. The Apostles had power to Ordain and send others to the work of the Ministry But this only by the consent of the ordained and of the people before they could be compleat fixed Pâ—stors for they forced not any to go or any people to entertain them And it seemeth they did not Ordain singly but many together Acts 14.23 Timothy had his Gift by the laying on of Pauls hands and of the hands of the Presbyterie 1 Tim. 4.14 and 2 Tim. 1.6 Prop. 8. It seems that each Apostle did exercise a Government over the Churches which were once planted but this was principally in order to well setling and confirming them Prop. 9. No one Apostle did appropriate a Diocess to himself and say Here I am sole Governor or am chief Governor nor did they or could they forbid any others to Govern in their Diocess though as is said they did agree to distribute their work to the publike advantage and not to be all in one place at once but yet successively they might Prop. 10. Nay it s certain that they were so far from being the sole Bishops of such or such a Diocess that they had usually some more unfixed general Officers with them Paul and Barnabas went together at first and after the Division Barnabas and Mark Paul and Silas and sometimes Timothy and sometime Epaphroditus and sometime others went together afterward And others as well as Iames were usually at Ierusalem and all these had a general power where they came And it cannot be proved that Iames was Ruler of Peter Paul and the rest when they were at Ierusalem nor that he had any higher power then they Prop. 11. Yet it seems that the several Apostles did most look after those same Churches which themselves had been the instruments of gathering and that some addition of respect was due to those that had been spiritual Fathers to them above the rest 1 Cor. 4.15 Prop. 12. It was therefore by the General Commission of Apostleship that they Governed particular Churches pro tempore while they were among or neer them and not by any special Commission or Office of being the Diocesan or Metropolitane of this or that place 1. It was below them and a diminution of their honor to be so affixed and take the charge of any particular Churches 2. We find not that ever they did it 3. If they had then all the disorders and ungovernedness of those Churches would be imputable to them and therefore they must be still with them as fixed Bishops are seeing they cannot govern them at such a distance as makeâ— them uncapable 4. When Peter drew Barnabas and many more to dissimulation and almost to betray the liberties of the Gentiles Paul doth not say This is my Diocess and I must be the Ruler here nor doth Peter plead this against him when Paul and Barnabas fell out whether Mark should be taken with them or not neither of them did plead a Ruling Authority nor say This is my Diocess or I am the superior Ruler but they produced their reasons and when they could not agree concerning the validity of each others reasons they separated and took their several companions and waies Prop 13. It was not only the Apostles but multitudes more that were such general unfixed Ministers as the seventy Barnabas Silas Epaphroditus Timothy and many others And all these also had a Power of Preaching and Ruling where they came Prop. 14. None of these General Officers did take away the Government from the fixed Presbyters of particular Churches nor kept a Negative vote in their own hands in matters of Government for if no fixed Bishop or Presbyter could excommunicate any member of his Church without an Apostle then almost all
Churches must remain polluted and ungoverned through the unavoidable absence of those twelve or thirteen men The Apostles therefore did admonish Pastors to do their duties and when themselves were present had power to do the like and to censure Pastors or people that offended but they did not take on them the full Government of any Church nor keep a Negative vote in the Government Prop. 15. It seems utterly untrue that Christ did deliver the Keyes only to the twelve Apostles as such and so only to their Successors and not the seventy Disciples or any Presbyters For 1. The seventy also were General unfixed Officers and not like fixed Presbyters or Bishops and therefore having a larger Commission must have equal power 2. The Apostles were not single Bishops as now they are differenced from others but they were such as had more extensive Commissions then those now called Arch Bishops or Patriarchs If therefore the Keyes were given them as Apostles or General Officers then they were never given to Bishops For Bishops as fixed Bishops of this or that Diocess are not Successors of the Apostles who were Geneâ—al unfixed Officers 3. It is granted commonly by Papists and Protestants that Presbyters have the power of the Keyes though many of them think that they are limited to exercise them under the Bishops and by their Direction and Consent of which many School-men have wrote at large 4. The Key of Excommunication is but a Ministerial Authoritative Declaration that such or such a known Offendor is to be avoided and to charge the Church to avoid Communion with him and him to avoid or keep away from the Priviledges of the Church and this a meer Presbyter may do he may authoritatively Declare such a man to be one that is to be avoided and charge the Church and him to do accordingly The like I may say of Absolution if they belong to every authorized Pastor Preacher and Church guide as such then not to a Bishop only but to a Presbyter also And that these Keyes belong to more then the Apostles and their Successors is plain in that these are insufficient Naturally to use them to their Ends. An Apostle in Antioch cannot look to the censuring of all persons that are to be Censured at Athens Paris London c. so that the most of the work would be totally neglected if only they and their supposed Successors had the doing of it I conclude therefore that the Keyes belong not only to Apostles and their Successors in that General Office no nor only to Diocesan Bishops for then Presbyters could not so much as exercise them with the Bishops in Consistory which themselves of late allow Prop. 16. The Apostles were fallible in many matters of fact and consequently in the Decisions that depended thereupon as also in the Prudential determination of the time and season and other Cirumstances of known duties And thence it was that Paul and Barnabas so disagreed even to a parting where one of them was certainly in the wrong And hence Peter withdrew from the uncircumcision and misled Barnabas and others into the same dissimulation so far that he was to be blamed and withstood Gal. 2. Prop. 17. In such Cases of misleading an Apostle was not to be follownd no more is any Church-Governor now but it is lawful and needful to dissent and withstand them to the face and to blame them when they are to be blamed for the Churches safety as Paul did by Peter Galatians 2.1 Prop. 18. In this Case the Apostles that by Office were of equal Authority yet were unequal when the Reasons and Evidence of Gods mind which they produced was unequal so that a Presbyter or Bishop that produceth better Reasons is to be obeyed before another that produceth less Reason or that Erreth And the Bishop of another Church that produceth better Evidence of Gods mind is to be obeyed before the proper Bishop of that same Church that produceth weaker and worse Evidence Yea a private man that produceth Gods Word is to be obeyed before Bishops and Councils that go against it or without it in that case where the word bindeth us so that in all cases where Scripture is to determine he that bringeth the best Scripture proof is the chief Ruler that is ought chiefly to prevail Though in the determination of meer Circumstances of duty which Scripture determineth not but hath left to Church-Guides to determine pro re natâ it may be otherwise so that the Apostles power in determining matters of faith was not as Church-Governors but as men that could produce the surest Evidence Prop. 19. It is not easie to manifest whether every Presbyter in prima instantia be not an Officer to the Church Universal before he be affixed to a particular Church and whether he may not go up and down over the world to exercise that office where ever he hath admittance And if so what then could an Apostle have done by vertue of his meer office without the advantage of his extraordinary abilities and priviledges which the Presbyter may not do May an Apostle charge the people where he comes to avoid this or that seducer or heretick so may any Preacher that shall come among them and that by authority May an Apostle Excommunicate the very Pastor of the place and deprive him why what is that but to perswade the people and Authoritatively require them to avoid and withdraw from such a Pastor if the Cause be manifest And so may any Pastor or Preacher that comes among them For if as Cyprian saith it chiefly belong to the people even of themselves to reject and withdraw from such a Pastor then a Preacher may by Authority perswade and require them to do their own duty Yet I shall acknowledge that though both may do the same duty and both by Authority yet possibly not both by equal Authority but an Apostle Majore authoritate and so may lay a stronger obligation on men to the same duty but the rest I determine not but leave to enquiry Prop. 20. In making Laws or Canons to bind the Church which are now laid down in Scripture the Apostles acted as Apostles that is as men extraordinarily Commissioned illuminated and enabled infallibly to deliver Gods will to the world And therefore herein they have no Successors In Conclusion therefore seeing that matters of meer Order and Decency depending on Circumstances sometime rationally mutable sometime yearly daily hourly mutable are not to be determined Vniversally alike to all the Church nor to all a Nation nor by those that are at too great a distance but by the present Pastor who is to manage the work and being intrusted therewith is the fittest Judge of such variable Circumstances and seeing for standing Ordinances that equally belong to all ages and places Gods word is perfect and sufficient without the Bishops Canons and seeing that Scripture is a perfect Law of God and Rule of Christian faith and seeing that
seek to reclaim the wandring strengthen the weak comfort the distressed openly rebuke the open obstinate offendors and if they repent not to require the Church to avoid their Communion and to take cogniscance of their cause before they are cut off as also to Absolve the penitent yea to visit the sick who are to send for the Elders of the Church and to pray with and for them c. yea and to go before them in the worship of God These are the acts of Church Government that Christ hath appointed and which each faithful Shepherd must use and not Excommunication and other Censures and Absolution alone 2. But if they could prove that Church Government containeth only Censures and Absolution yet we shall easily prove it Impossible for the late English Episcopacy to do that For 3. It is known to our sorrow that in most Parishes there are many persons and in some greater Parishes very many that have lived common open swearers or drunkards and some whoremongers common scorners of a godly life and in many more of those offences for which Scripture and the ancient Canons of the Church do excommunicate men and we are commanded with such no not to eat And it s too well known what numbers of Hereticks and Seducers there are that would draw men from the faith whom the Church-Governours must after the first and second admonition reject 4. And then it s known what a deal of work is Necessary with any one of these in hearing accusations examining Witnesses hearing the defendants searching into the whole cause admonishing waiting re-admonishing c. 5. And then it s known of how great Necessity and moment all these are to the honour of the Gospel the souls of the offendors to the Church to the weak to them without c. So that if it be neglected or unfaithfully mannaged much mischief will ensue Thus in part we see what the Government is Next let us see what the English Episcopacy is And 1. For the extent of it a Diocess contained many score or hundred Parishes and so many thousands of such souls to be thus Governed Perhaps some Diocesses may have five hundred thousand souls and it may be London Diocess nearer a million And how many thousand of these may fall under some of the forementioned acts of Government by our sad experience we may conjecture 2. Moreover the Bishop resideth if not at London as many of them did yet in his own dwelling many miles perhaps twenty or thirty from a great part of his Diocess so that most certainly he doth not so much as know by face name or report the hundreth perhaps the thousandth or perhaps the second or third thousandth person in his Diocess Is it Possible then for him to watch over them or to understand the quality of the person and fact In Church Cases the quality of the person is of so much moment that without some knowledge of it the bare knowledge of the fact sometimes will not serve 3. And then it is known that the English Episcopacy denyeth to the Presbyters all power of Excommunication and Absolution uâ—less to pronounce it as from the Bishop when he hath past it And they deny him also all power so much as of calling a sinner to open Repentance which they called Imposing penance and also they denied all power of denying the Lords Supper to any without the Bishops censure except in a sâ—dden case and then they must prosecute it after at the Bishops Court and there render the Reason of that suspension So that the trouble danger labour time would be so great that would be spent in it that scarce one Minister of a hundred did venture on it once in seven and seven years except only to deny the Sacrament to a man that would not kneel and that they might do easily and safely 4. And then Consider further that if the Minister should be one of an hundred and so diligent as to accuse and prosecute all the open scandalous offendors of his Parish before the Bishops Court that so he might procure that act of Government from them which he may not perform himself it would take up all his time and perhaps all would not serve for half the work considering how far he must ride how frequently he must attend c. And then all the rest or most of the Pastoral work must be neglected to the danger of the whole Congregation 5. It is a great penalty to an innocent man to travail so far to the trial of his â—ause But the special thing that I note is this that it is Naturally Impossible for the Bishop to hear try and judge all these causes yea or the fifth or hundredth of them or in some places one of five hundred Can one man hear so many hundred as in a day must be before him if this discipline be faithfully executed By that time that he hath heard two or three Causes and examined Witnesses and fully debated all the rest can have no hearing and thus unavoidably the work must be undone It is as if you set a Schoolmaster to teach ten or twenty thousand Schollars Must they not be needs untaught Or as if you set one Shepherd to look to two or three hundred several flocks of Sheep that are every one of them three or four miles asunder and some of them fourty miles from some of the rest Is it any wonder thâ—n if many of them be lost 6. But what need we further witness then the sad experience of the Church of late Are we not sure that discipline lay unexercised and our Congregations defiled and Gods Laws and the old Canons were dead letters while the Bishops keep up the lame and empty name of Governours How many drunkards swearers whoremongers raylers Extortioners scorners at a godly life did swarm in almost every Town and Parish and they never heard of discipline except it were one Adulterer or fornicator once in seven years within twenty miles compass where I was acquainted that stood in a white sheet in the Church We know that there was no such Matter as Church Government exercised to any purpose but all left undone unless it were to undoe a poor Disciplinarian as they therefore scornfully called them that blamed them for neglect of Discipline For my part the Lord my Judge knows that I desire to make the matter rather better then it was then worse then it was and I solemnly profess that for the Peace of the Church I should submit to almost any body that would but do the work that is to be done Here is striving between the Episcopal Presbyterian and Independent who it is that shall Govern I would make no great stirr against any of them all that would but do it effectually Let it be done and it s not so much matter by whom it is done as it is to have it lie undone But I can never be for that party that neither did the work when
they might nor possibly can do it To be for them is to consent that all should be undone and that Drunkards and Railers and all wicked persons shall continue so still or continue members of our Churches in all their obstinacy and that there shall be nothing but the name of Government and Censure without the thing It s hard making men of Conscience believe the contrary that have had the triall that we have had If where good men were Bishops thus it was what hope of better by that way We cannot shut our eyes against so great experience And certainly those Learned men among us that think so much Discipline may serve turn to all the Congregations in the whole Diocess as the Bishop can perform or have a Negative Vote in do too manifestly shew that they are less friends to real godliness and greater friends to sin and care too little for the matter it self while they contend about the manner or agent then serious Christians should do If men once plainly shew themselves meer formalists and would set up a scarecrow and pull down all true Discipline by setting up one man to do the work of five hundred and making the exercise of it impossible what serious Christian will ever take their part Not I while I breath Who can choose but see that such do seek their dignity and Lordships and worldly Mammon more then the Kingdom of Christ. I know they will be angry with me for this language but so are most impenitent persons with reproofs I would advise all of them that survive to lay to heart before the Lord what they did in undertaking such an impossible task and leaving so many souls and Congregations without Christs remedy and suffering the Churches to be so foul while they had the Beesom in their hands This being so manifest that it is impossible for an English Bishop to Govern as they undertook so many Congegations I may well next argue from the mischiefs that follow Argum. 2. THat Government which gratifieth the Devil and wicked men is not to be restored under any pretence of the Order or Peace of the Church But such was the English Episcopacy therefore c. The Major is unâ—enyable supposing that it do not this by an avoidable accident but by natural Necessity as I have proved I confess some of the Men were so Learned and Good men that I think few men honour their names more then my self But it is the way of Government that I have spoke of And for the Minor it is as plain from experience and the argument before used If it necessarily exclude the exercise of Christs discipline from most Congregations then doth it gratifie Satan But c And if it keep wicked obstinate sinners from the power of discipline then doth it gratifie sinners in their Sins and consequently please Satan But this it doth therefore c. Who knows not for it cannot be denied that the generality of the rabble of ignorant persons worldlings drunkards haters of Godliness c. are very zealous for Episcopacy whilest multitudes of truly conscientious people have been against it And who knows not that they both fetcht their chief Motives from experience The ungodly found that Bishops let them keep their sins and troubled them not with this preciseness but rather drove away the precise preachers and people whom they abhorred And the godly people that disliked Epâ—scopacy did it principally on the same experience observing that they befriended the wicked at least by preserving them from the due rod of discipline but exercised their zeal against them that scrupled or questioned at least their own standing or assumed power or the abuse of it And then further Argum. 3. THat Government which unavoidably causeth separations and divisions in the Church is not â—o be restored under any pretence of its Order and Peace But such is the English Episcopacy therefore c. I know the clean contrary is strongly pretended and they tell us that we may see how Episcopacy kept men in Unity by the many Sects that since are risen But let it be observed 1. That these Sects were hatched in the separation which was caused by themselves 2. That the increase hath been since there was no Government at all 3. It was not Episcopacy but the Magistrates Sword whose terror did attend it that kept under heresies in that measure that they were Had Episcopacy stood on its own legs without the support of secular force so that it might have workt only on the conscience then you should have seen more Sects then now Do you think that if Episcopacy were in Scotland in the Case as Presbytery is now without the Sword to enforce it that it would keep so much Unity in Religion as is there It s known in France and other places that Presbytery hath kapt more Unity and more kept out Heresies and Schisms even without the Sword then Episcopacy hath done with it 4. But the thing that I speak of it undenyable that it was the pollution of our Churches that caused the Separatists in the Bishops dayes to withdraw This was their common cry against us Your Churches bear with Drunkards Whoremongers Railers open Scorners at Godliness with whom the Scripture bids us not eat And we could not deny it for the Bishops did keep it so by keeping out all effectual Discipline Only we told them that it was the Prelates sin and not theirs that could not help it and that a polluted Church might be a true Church And so the Disciplinarian Non-Conformists were fain by many painful writings to suppress the spirit of separation or else it had been like to have overwhelmed all Mr. Iohn Paget Mr. Bradshaw Mr. Arthur Hildersham Mr. Iohn Ball Mr. Brightman Mr. Paul Bains Mr. Dod Mr. Parker Dr. Ames and many other such were fain to make it a great part of their business to quench the fire of separation which even their persecutors kindled by the exclusion of Discipline And yet the sense of the Churches uncleanness was so deep in mens minds that it had bred such abundance of discontended humors that they easily broke out and turned into this disorderly swarm which we have seen as soon as the wars had but given them liberty And even to this day it is the uncleanness of our Churches wherein I would the Pastors were wholly innocent which maintaineth much of the separation among many sober godly men For the Churches were left so polluted by the Bishops that in most places the Presbyters dare scarce go roundly about the cure unless they had the help of the sword wherein yet for my part I think them deeply sinful Argum. 4. THat Episcopacy which degradeth all the Presbyters in the Diocess or causeth them to suspend the exercise of an Essential part of their Office is not to be restored under any pretence of right order or peace But such was the late English Episcopacy therefore I confess this is the
second inconvenience which followeth it which I think utterly intolerable where there is any possibility of a remedy The Major I suppose will be granted For though an Office may be unexercised for a time on some special reason yet if it be statedly suspended and that suspension established by Law or Custom during the life of the Minister this is plainly a destroying or nulling of the Office it self and not to be endured And that it is not to be endured appeareth thus 1. Because the Office of the Presbyter is of Divine Institution and therefore not to be nulled by man I never yet read or heard of any more but one Divine of any reputation who denyed that Presbyters as now called are appointed in the Scriptures and I think that one hath destroyed his cause by it of which more anon 2. Because the Church cannot with any safety spare the Office of the Presbyters because they are many perhaps many hundred to one Prelate and if so many of Christs Officers be laid by it is easie to see what loss the vineyard and harvest may sustain The Minor I prove thus That Episcopacy which taketh from the Presbyters the power of Church-Government and alloweth them only the power of preaching and administring Sacraments and those other parts of the work which they distinguish from Government do thereby destroy the very Office of the Presbyters and so degrade or suspend them But the late English Episcopacy taketh from the Presbyters the power of Church-Governing c. therefore The Antecedent is well known by those that know their Canons claim and constant practice in England till the time of their exclusion That the Consequence is currant appeareth thus Church-Government is as real and as essential a part of the Presbyters work and office as any other whatsoever Therefore they that take this from him do destroy his Office The Antecedent is proved thus if those Texts of Scripture which mention the Office of Presbyters Acts 20. and 14.23 and many other places do speak of Presbyters as now understood and not of Prelates then Ruling is as much essential to their office as Preaching This is proved 1. From the express woâ—ds of the several Texts which make them Overseers of the flock Acts 20.28 and to be over the people in the Lord to whom they are to submit 1 Thes. 5.12 13. and Rulers of them whom they must obey as well as Preachers to them Heb 13.7 17 24. 1 Tâ—m 3 4 5. 2. It s proved from common Consent For 1. Those that think these Texts speak of Presbyters as now understood do most commonly confess this sense of the Text vâ—z that it makes them Rulers only some of them add that themselves must be Ruled by the Bishops 2. He that denyeth these Texts to speak of such Presbyters doth confess that those of whom it doth speak are certainly Rulers of the Church And then I assume But the general vote of almost all Expositors old and new Episcopal and others from the Apostles daies till now as far as we can know by their writings did take these Texts at least many of them to speak of such Presbyters and I think the new exposition of one man is not to be taken against the Exposition of the whole stream of Expositors in all ages without better reason to evince them to have erred then any I have yet seen produced At least all the Episcopal Divines except that one man and those that now follow his new Exposition must yield to what I say upon the authority of these Texts But if this Divine were in the right and none of these Texts be spoken of Presbyters yet I make good my Antecedent thus For 1. If Presbyters be of humane Institution then neither Preaching or Ruling is any Essential part of their Office by Divine Institution because they have none such and therefore I may say one is as essential as the other that is neither is so But yet of their humanly instituted Office it is as essential a part still for if it be true that there were no Presbyters in the Church till about Ignatius his daies yet its certain that when they were instituted whether by God or man they were as truly made Rulers as Preachers And therefore we find their Ignatius still calling on the people to obey the Presbyters as well as the Bishops And Hierom tells us Epist. ad Evagr. how long the Presbyters governed the Churches Communi Consilio by Common Counsel or Consent and how themselves at Alexandria chose our one and made him their Bishop and Cyprian tells us enough of the Presbyters ruling in Council or Consistory with the Bishop in his time so that he would do nothing without the Presbyters Much more proof may easily be brought of this but that I find it now acknowledged and so it is needless I will not go far but only note a few Canons especially of the fourth Council of Carthage Can. 23. is Vt Episcopus nullius Causam audiâ—t absque praesentia Clericorum suorum alioquin irâ—ita erit sententia Episcopi nisi Clericorum praesentia confirmetur Can. 22. Episcopus sine Consilio Clericorum suorum Clericos 〈◊〉 ordinet ita ut Civium assensum conniventiam testimonium quaerat Can. 29. Episcopus si Clerico vel laico crimen imposuerit deducatur ad probationem in Synodum Can. 32. Irrita erit donatio Episcoporum vel venditio vel câ—mmutatiâ— râ—i Ecclesiasticae absque conniventia subscriptione clericorum Can. 34. Vt Episcopus in quelibet lâ—co sedens stare Presbyterum non patiatur Can. 35. Vt Episcopus in Ecclesia in consessu Prsebyterorum sublimior sâ—deat Intra domum verò collegam se Presbyterorum esse cognoscat Can. 36. Presbyter qui per dioeceses Ecclesias regunt non à quibuslibet c. Can. 37. Diaconusita se Presbyteri ut Episcopi Ministrum esse cognoscat Here you see that Bishops may not Ordain hear any cause accuse a Clergy man or Lay-man not give sell or Change any Church goods without the Presbyters and that he is their Collegue and must not let them stand if he sit and that they Rule the Churches through the Diocesses and that the Deacons are Servants as well to them as to the Bishop Aurelius and Augustine were in this Council If they that think it uncertain whether Presbyters be mentioned in the New Testament and that think they began about Ignatius his time do mean that yet they were of Divine Apostolical Institution then they strike in with the Papists in making the Scriptures to be out part of Gods word and insufficient to reveal all Divine institutions about his Church-Government and Worship and so we must look for the rest in uncertain Tradition Nay I know not of any Papist to my best remembrance that ever reckoned up the Office of Presbyters under their meer unwritten Traditions If they say that they are of Ecclesiastical Episcopal
Institution not by inspired Apostles but by Ordinary Bishops then 1. They make all Presbyters to be jure Episcopali and Bishops only and their Superiours to be jure Divino as the Italians in the Council of Trent would have had all Bishops to depend upon the Pope But in this they go far beyond them for the Italian Papists themselves thought Presbyterie jure Divino 2. Either they may be changed by Bishops who set them up or not If they may be taken down again by man then the Church may be ruined by man and so the Bishops will imitate the Pope Either they will Reign or Christ shall not Reign if they can hinder it Either they will lead the Church in their way or Christ shall have no Church If man cannot take them down then 1. It seems man did not Institute them for why may they not alter their own institutions 2. And then it seems the Church hath universal standing unchangeable Institutions Offices and binding Laws of the Bishops making And if so are not the Bishops equal to the Apostles in Law making and Church Ordering and are not their Laws to us as the word of God and that word insufficient and every Bishop would be to his Diocess and all to the whole Church what the Pope would be to the whole 3. Moreover how do they prove that ever the Apostles gave power to the Bishops to institute the order of Presbyterie I know of no text of Scripture by which they can prove it And for Tradition we will not take every mans word that saith he hath tradition for his conceits but we require the proof The Papists that are the pretended keepers of Tradition do bring forth none as meerly unwritten but for their ordines inferiores and many of them for Bishops as distinct from the Presbyters but not for Presbyters themselves And Scripture they can plead none For if they mention such texts where Paul bids Titus ordain Elders in every City c. they deny this to be meant of Elders as now but of Prelates whom Titus as the Primate or Metropolitane was to ordain And if it be meant of Elders then they are found in Scripture and of Divine Apostolical Institution 4. If they were Instituted by Bishops after the Scripture was written was it by one Bishop or by many If by one then how came that one to have Authority to impose a new Institution on the universal Church If by many either out of Council or in if out of Council it was by an accidental falling into one mind and way and then they are but as single men to the Church and therefore still we ask how do they bind us If by many in Council 1. Then let them tell us what Council it was that Instituted Presbyterie when and where gathered and where we may find their Canons that we may know our order and what Auâ—hors mention that Council 2. And what authority had that Council to bind all the Christian world to all ages If they say it bound but their own Churches and that age then it seems the Bishops of England might for all that have nulled the Order of Presbyters there But O miserable England and miserable world if Presbyters had done no more for it then Prelates have done I conclude therefore that the English Prelacy either degraded the Presbyters or else suspended to ally an essential part of their office for themselves called them Rectors and in ordaining them said Receive the Holy Ghâ—st Whose sins thou dost remit they are remitted whose sins thou dost retain they are retained And therefore they delivered to them the Power of the Keyes of opening and shutting the Kingdom of Heaven which themselves make to be the opening and shutting of the Church and the Governing of the Church by Excommunication and Absolution And therefore they are not fit men to ask the Presbyters By what authority they Rule the Church by binding and loosing when themselves did expresly as much as in them lay confer the Power on them And we do no more then what they bid us do in our Ordination Yea they thereby make it the very work of our office For the same mouth at the same time that bid us tâ—ke authority to preach the word of God did also tell us that whose sins we remit or retain they are remitted or retained and therefore if one be an Essential or true integral part at least of our office the other is so too From all which it is evident that if there were nothing against the English Prelacy but only this that they thus suspend or degrade all the Presbyters in England as to one half of their offâ—ce it is enough to prove that they should not be restored under any pretence whatsoever of Order or Unity Argum. 5. THat Episcopacy which giveth the Government of the Chuâ—ch and management of the Keys of Excommunication and Absolution into the hands of a few Layâ—men while they take them from the Presbyters is nâ—t to be restored under any pretence of Vnity or Peace But such was the English Prelacy therefore c. The Major is plain because it is not Lay-men that are to be Church Governours as to Ecclesiastical Government This is beyond Question with all save the Congregational and they would not have two or three Lay men chosen but the whole Congregation to manage this business The Minor is known by common experience that it was the Chancelor in hâ—s Court with his assiâ—â—ants and the Register and such other meer Lay-men that managed this work If it be said that they did it as the Bishops Agents and Substitutes and therefore it was he that did it by them I answer 1. The Law put it in the Chancellors and the Bishopâ— could not hinder it 2. If the Bishops may delegate others to do their work then it seems Preaching and Ruling Excommunicaâ—ing and Abâ—olving may as well be done by Lay-men as Clergy men Then they may commission them also to administer the Sacraments And so the Ministry is not necessary for any of these works but only a Bishop to depute Lay-men to do them which is false and confusive Argum. 6. THat Episcopacy whâ—ch necessarily overwhelmeth the souls of the Bishops with the most hainous guilt of neglecting the many thousand souls whose charge they undertake is not to be restored for Order or Peace For men are not to be oveâ—whelmed with such hainous sin on such pretences But such is the English Prelacy and that not accidentally through the badness of the men only but unavoidably through the greatness of their charge and the Natural Impossibility of their undertaken work How grievous a thing it is to have the blood of so many thousands charged on â—hem may soon appear And that man that undertakes himself the Government of two or three or five hundred thousand souls that he never seeth or knoweth nor can possibly so Govern but must needs leave it undone except the shadow
acres of Land and not by the number of souls whereas they should have done as the Bee-hives do when they are ready to swarm so that the old hive cannot contain them all the swarm removes and seeks them another habitation and makes them a New hive of their own So when a Church grows big enough for two Churches one part should remove to another meeting place and they should become two Churches and the later be of the same sort as the former and as free and not become subject to the former as if men had right to be Rulers of others because they were Converted before them or because they dwell in a walled City and others in the Villages This Error therefore was no contrived or suddain thing but crept on by degrees as Countries were Converted and Churches enlarged we are agreed therefore de facto that it was otherwise in the Apostles daies and that soon after in some places it came to that pass as the Prelates would have it in some degree But whether the Apostles were willing of the change is the Question between us we deny it and expect their better proof And till they prove it we must needs take it for our duty to imitate that Government which themselves confess was only practised in Scripture times supposing this the safest way BUt yet though the proof lye on their part who affirm the Apostles to have had such Intentions that Pastors of single Congregations should afterward become the Pastors of many I shall ex super abundanti give them some Reasons for the Negative 1. And first we are most certain that the holyest Pastors of the Church had so much Pride and Ambition that might possibly make them guilty of such a mistake as tended to the â—ncrease of their own power and rule We find even the twelve Apostles contending in Christs own presence for the Primacy till he is put sharpâ—ly to rebuke them and tell them the Necessity of humility and teach them better the state of his Kingdom Paul met with many that contended against him for a preheminence and put him upon all those defences of the dignity of his Apostleshipâ— which we find him using Peter found it necessary to warn the Pastors that they should not Lord it over Gods Heritage And Iohn did meet with a Lording Diotrephes that loved to have the preheminence While they lay under the Cross the Bishops were aspiring and usurping authority over one another or else Victor of Rome had not presumed to Excommunicate the Asian Bishops for not conforming to his opinion What abundance of unworthy contentions did the Bishops of the first ages fill the Churches with and much about superiority who should be greatest what should be the priviledges of their several Seas c. Their pride no doubt was a great cause of their contention and those contentions necessitated the interposition of Emperors to reconcile them that could not agree of themselves If the Emperors called a Council to that end even the Council it self would fall to pieces and make all worse if the Magistrate did not moderate them Had not Constantine burnt the Nicene Schedules and done much to maintain an Union among them the success of that Council might have been such as would have been no great encouragement to succeeding ages to seek for more What bitter quarrels are there between the most eminent of all the Fathers and Bishops of the Church between Chrysostom and Epiphanius Chrysostom and Theophilus Alexandrinus Hierom and Iohn of Ierusalem Ierome and Ruffinus besides his quarrels with Chrysostom and Augustine I open not the concealed nakedness of the Saints but mention those publike doleful tragedies which made the Church an amazement to it self and a scorn to the Heathens that lived about them witness the well known censure of Ammianus Marcellinus when so many people shall be murdered at once in contention for a Bishoprick as were at the choice of Damasus ambition was too predominant The mentioning of the contentions of those most excellent Bishops and the first four general Councils makes Luther break out into so many admiring exclamations in his Treatise de Conciliis that ever such men should so ambitiously quarrel about toyes and trifles and childish things and that even to the disturbing of all the Churches and setting the Christian world on a flame Of the two Churches of Rome and Constantinople he saith Ita hae â—uae Ecclesiae ambitiose râ—â—atae sunt de re nihili vanissimis nugacissimis naeniis doneâ—â—â—ndem utraque horribiliter vastata deleta est pag. 175. This caused Nazianzen who complaineth so much himself of the â—dium or displeasure of his fellow Bishops to profess himself to be so affected that he would avoid all Assemblies of Bishops because he had never seen a good end of any Synod and which did not rather increase the evils than remove them and his reason is not as Bâ—llarmine feigneth only because they were all Arrians but because The desire of contending and of preheminency or principality and their emulation did overcome reason which Luther mentioning ib. pag. 225. wondereth that for these words he was not excommunicated as an arrant heretick Who knoweth not that knoweth any thing of Church history how the Church hath been torn in pieces in all ages except the first by the dissention of the Bishops till the Pope drew part of them to unite in him And who knoweth not that knoweth any thing of the present state of the Christian world into how many fractions it is broken at this day and almost all through the Division of these Guides If therefore we shall imagine that the Pastors of the Church could not be tainted with so much ambition as to inlarge their own Diocesses and gather the new Chuches under themselves when they should have formed them into the same order and freedom as were the first we shall shut our eyes against the most full experience of the Christian world especially when the change was made by degrees 2. The second Reason that perswadeth me to stick to the sole practised Government in Scripture times and not to alter it upon pretended Intentions of the Apostles is this Nothing that intimateth temerity or mutability is to be charged upon the Holy Ghost but to institute one frame or species of Church-government for Scripture times and to change it presently into another species to all succeeding ages doth intimate temerity or mutability or at least is so like it that therefore without good proof it is not to be charged on the Holy Ghost That they are two distinct species of Government is plain one is the Government of a Particular Congregation without any other Congregations or Elders under that Government the other is the Governing of many Elders and Churches by one supereminent Prelate and if these be not two differing sorts of Government then let the Prelates confess that the Government which we would continue is of the same
dayes and after He affirmeth also that the power of the Keyes belongeth to the Presbyters and that its convertible with the power of celebrating the Eucharist and that 's the Reason Why it belongs to them page 98. ibid. and that the Power of the Keys that is the whole power of the Church whereof that power is the root and sourse is common to Bâ—shops and Presbyters page 128 and that to this all sides agree page 106. and that by their Grant Deacons and others may preach but not Rule or administer the Lords Supper see page 118.123 And he is far from being of their mind that think in Scripture times there was but one single Bishop without other Presbyters in a Diocesan Church For he supposed many in a Congregation Page 126 he saith You see by St. Paul 1 Cor. 14. that one Assembly whereof he speaks there furnished with a great number of Prophets whether Presbyters or over and above them In the Records of the Church we find divers times a whole Bench of Presbyters presiding at one Assembly And before he had shewed how they sate about the Bishop and the congregation stood before them And page 127. he saith that Clemens the Disciple of the Apostles in his Epistle to the Corinthians to compose a difference among the Presbyters of that Church partly about the celebration of the Eucharist adviseth them to agree and take their turns in it I confess I knnw not whence he hath this doubtless not in the true approved Epistle of Clement but it shews in his judgement 1. That there were then many Presbyters in the Church of Corinth 2. And that that Church was but one Congregation or not very many Else what need the Presbyters take their turns when they might have done it at once 3. That the word Presbyter in Clemens signifieth not a Prelate 4. And it seems this intimateth there was then no Bishop in Corinth else no question but Clemens would have charged these disagreeing Presbyters to obey their Bishop and used some of Ignatius language 5. Nay if Bishops had been then known in the world is it not likely that he would have charged them to get a Bishop if they had not to Govern such a disagreeing Presbytery And page 129 130 131. he shews that the condemning of Marcion at Rome and of Noelus at Ephesus are expresty said by Epiphanius Haeres 42. num 1. 2. Haeres 57 num 1. to have been done and passed by the Act of the Presbyters of those Churches And which is of later date the Excommunication of Andronicus in Sâ—nesius 57. Epist. I find reported to have passed in the same sort and all this agreeable to the practice recorded in Scripture alledging 1. Tim. 5.19 Acts 21.18 citing Cyprian Ep. 46. and the Apost Constit. and saith Bloudell in this might have spared his exact diligence it being granted c. Mr. Thorndike also tells us pag. 62. of the words of Ninius that in Ireland alone Saint Patrick at the first plantation of Christianity founded three hundred and threescore and five Bishopricks And can any man believe that all these had Cities or more then one of our Parish Churches when all Ireland to this day hath not seven Cities and when all this was done at the first plantation of the Gospel I think we had this sort of Episcopacy Even since the Reformation there is reckoned in Ireland but four Arch-bishops nineteen Bishops What think you then were 365. Bishops at the first plantation of the Gospel To proceed to some further Evidence 1. It s manifest in Clemens Rom. Epist. to the Corinthians there is mention of no more but two Orders the one called sometime Bishops sometime Presters the other Deacons page 54.55.57 and this he saith the Apoâ—â—les did as knowing that contention would arise about the name of Episcopacy and that they so seâ—led the Ministerial Offices that others should succeed in them when some were deceased For my part I cannot see the least reason to be of their mind that think Clemens here doth speak only of Prelates or supereminent Bishops of which I refer the Reader to Mr. Burtons notes in his English Translatâ—on of Clemenâ— But suppose it were so If at that time the Churches had none but single Bishops it is plain then that they were but single Congregations For no other Congregations having communion in theâ—r-then-ordinary publike worship could be managed without a Bishop or Presbyter to do the work But for them that sleight Mr. Burtons other mens plain Reasons concerning the judgement of Clem. Romanus and force his words to speak what they mean not I desire them to observe the judgement of Grotius whom they profess so much to value who in his Epistol 162 ad Bignon gives this as one Reason to prove this Epistle of Clemens genuine Quod nusquam meminit exsortis illius Episcoporum autoritatis quae Ecclesiae consuetudine post Marci mortem Alexandriae atque eo exemplo alibi introduci cepit sed planè ut Paulus Apostolus ostendit Ecclesias communi Presbyterorum qui iidem omnes Episcopi ipsi Pauloque dicuntur consilio fuisse gubernatas Nam quod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nominat omnia ista nomina non ad Ecclesiam sed ad Templum Hieros pertinent unde infert omnia recto ordine agenda si Iudaeis tanto magis Christianis You see that Grotius then and Clemens in his judgement were against Prelacy 2. The very same I say of Prelacie Epist. ad Philip. which mentioneth only two sorts Presbyters and Deacons 3. And though Ignatius oft mention three it seems to me that they were all but the Governours or Ministers of one Congregation or of no more people then one of our Parishes In the Epist. ad Smyrâ— he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Vbi Episcopus praesens fuerit illuc plebs Congregetur sicuti ubi Christus est omnis militia coelestis aâ—est as the common interpreter translateth it ut vid. est in Edit Perionii Vsherii c. Vbi comparuerit Episcopus ibi Multitudo sit quemadmodum ubi Christus ibi omnis astat exercitus coelestis as Hier. Vairlenius Videlius translate it Or Vbi utique apparet Episcopus illic multitudo sit quemadmodum utiq ubi est Christus Iesus illic Catholica Ecclesia as Vshers old Tranlation And by the Context it appeareth that this plâ—bs or multitudo is the Church which he ruleth and not only one Congregation among many that are under him For this doth without distinction bind all the people one as well as another to be where the Bishop is or appeareth viz. in the publick Assembly for Communion in Worship It is plain therefore there that were not then many such Assemblies under him otherwise all save one must have necessarily disobeyed this command And in the Epistle to the Philadelphians he hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e.
Vna enim est caro Domini nostri Iesu Christi unus illius sanguis qui pro nobis effusus est unus calix qui pro omnâ—bus nobiâ— distributus est unus panis qui omnibus fractus est unum altare omni Ecclesiae unus Episcopus cum presbyterorum Collegio Diaconis conservis meis Here it is manifest that the particular Church which in those dayes was governed by a Bishop Presbytery and Deacons was but one Congregation for every such Church had but one Altar Object But some Greek Copies leave out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ. 1. The corrupt vulgar translation might occasion the change of the text saith Bishop Vsher Annot. in loc page 40. intermedia illa ex interpretatione hâc excidisse videantur 2. The old translation of Bishop Vsher which leaves it out yet hath Vnum Altare unus Episcopus c. and the sence is â—he same if the other words were out 3. Ignatius hath the like in other places as we shall see anon which forbiddeth such quarrels here Object But saith the Learned and Godly Bishop Downame Def. li. 2. cap. 6. page 109. the word Altar being expounded for the Communion table is not likely aâ—d too much savoureth of Popery but by one Altar is meant Christ who sanctifieth all our Sacrifices and Oblations and maketh them acceptable to God as Ignatius expoundeth himself in hâ—s Epistle to the Magnesians All as one run together into the Temple of God unto one Iesus Christ as it were unto one Altar To this I answer that it is some confirmation to me that the words are so express that so learned a man hath no more to say by way of evasion For doubtless this is too gross and palpable to satisfie the judicious impartial reader 1. That the very text which he citeth of the Epistle to the Magnesians doth make fully against him I shall shew anon 2. That it is not Christ that is meant here by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is evident 1. In that Christ his flesh and blood are before distinctly mentioned 2. In that the word is put in order among the external Ordinances 3. In that it is so usual with other ancient writers and Ignatius himself to use the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the sence as we now take it that it will be plain violence to imagine that it is Christ that was meant by it And for Popery there is no such matter of danger in using a word Metaphorically Otherwise we we must make the Ancients commonly to be friends to Popery for they ordinarily call the Lords Table and the place where it stood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I say The Table and the Sacrarium or place of its standing for this seems plainly the meaning of Ignatius so saith Bishop Vsher Annot. in loc ubi sup Altare apud Patres mensam Dominicam passim denotat apud Ignatium Polycarpum Sacrarium quoque So H. Stephens Altarium Sacrarium See what Learned Mr. Thorndike himself in his Right of the Church c. page 116. saith to this purpose more largely where concerning Ignatius his use of the same word to the Ephesians he saith Where it is manifest that the Church is called a Sanctuary or place of sacrificing Mr. Mead in his Discourse of the name Altar page 14. sheweth that Ignatius by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 means the Lords Table and takes Videlius his concession as of a thing that could not be denyed In the Epistle of Ignatius or whoever else to Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna he saith Crebrius celebrantur conventus Synodique Nominatim omnes inquire Servos ancillas ne fastidias as Vairlenius translateth or as Bishop Vshers old Translation Saepe Congregationes fiâ—nt Ex nomine omnes quaere Servos ancillas ne despicias Whether this were Ignatius or not all 's one to me as long as I use it but historically to prove the matter of fact in those times But surely no man should marvail if I hence gather that great Polycarp was Bishop but of one Congregation when he must enquire or take notice of every one of his Congregation by name even as much as servants and maids I would every Parish Minister were so exactly acquainted with his flock Another passage there is in Ignatius to the same purpose Epist. ad Magnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Omnes adunati ad Templum Dei concurrite sicut ad unum Altare sicut ad unum Iesum Christum as the vulgar translation Or as Vairlâ—nius Omnes velut unus quispiam in templum Dei concurriâ—â— velut ad utum Alnare ad unum Iesum Christum So the old Latine in Vsher to the same purpose And in the words before going he bids them Come all to one place for prayer Here is no room for Bishop Downams conceit that its Christ that 's meant by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For they are plainly put as distinct things as if he should say come all to one Altar as to one Christ. i. e because it is but one Christ that is there to be partaked of All this doth so evidently prove that in those dayes a Bishop with his Presbytery and Deacons had but one Congregation meeting at one Altar for Church Communion in the Eucharist that it caused Mr. Mead in his Discourse of Churches pag. 48 49 50. Cent. 2. to say as followeth having cited these words of Ignatius Loe here a Temple with an Altar in it whether the Magnesians are exhorted to gather themselves together to pray To come together in one place c. For it is to be observed that in these Primitive times they had but one Altar in a Church as a Symbole both that they worshipped but one God through one Mediator Iesus Christ and also of the Vnity the Church ought to have in it self Whence Ignatius not only here but also in his Epistle to the Philadelphians urgeth the unity of the Altar for a motive to the Congregation to agree together in one For unum Altare saiâ—h he omni Ecclesiae unus Episcopus cum Presbyterio Diaconis conservis meis This custome of one Altar is still retained by the Greek Church The contrary use is a transgression of the Latines not only Symbolically implying but really introducing a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Nay more then this it should seem that in those first times before Diocesses were divided into those lesser and subâ—rdinate Churches we caâ—l now Parishes and Presbyters assigned to them they had not only one Altar in one Church or Dominicum but one Altar to a Church taking Church for the company or Corporation of the faithfull united under one Bishop or Pastor and that was in the City or place where the Bishop had his See and Residence like as the Iews had but one Altar and Tempâ—e for the whole Nation united under one high Priest And yet as the Iews had their Synagogues so perhaps might they have more
Oratoriâ—s then one though their Altar were but one there namely where the Bishop was Die solis saith Justin Martyr omnium qui vel in oppidis vel ruri degunt in eundem locum conventus fit Namely as he there tells us to celebrate and participate the holy Eucharist Why was this but because they had not many places to celebâ—ate in and unless this were so whence came it else that a Schismatical Bishop was said constituere or collocare aliud Altare and that a Bishop and an Altar are made correlatives See S. Cyprian Epist. 40.72 73. de unit Eccles. And thus perhaps is Ignatius to be understood in that forequoted passage of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Unum Altare omni Ecclesiae unus Episcopus cum Presbyterio Diaconis So far Mr. Mead. I hope upon the consent of so admirable a Critick and learned man it will not be so much blame-worthy in me if I speak somewhat the more confidently this way and say that I think that the main confusion and Tyranny that hath overspread the Churches hath been very much from the changing the Apostolical frame of Churches and setting up many Altars and Congregations under one Bishop in one pretended particular Church I had three or four passages ready to cite out of Ignatius but these are so express that I apprehend the rest the less necessary to be mentioned The next therefore that I shall mention shall be the forementioned words of Iustin Martyr Apol. 2 cited by Mr. Mead and by others frequently to this purpose In which I observe all these particulars full to the purpose 1. That they had but one Assembly each Lords day for Church communion for one Church 2. That this was for reading and prayer and the Eucharist 3. That the President who is commonly by those of the Episcopal judgement said to be here meant the Bâ—shop did preach and give thanks and administer the supper so that it was administred but to one Congregation as under that Bishop of that Church for he could not be in two places at once 4. That to the Absent the Deacons carried their portion after the consecration so that they had not another Meeting and Congregation by themselves for that end This is all so plain that I shall think it needeth no Vindication So that were there but these two Testimonies I should not marvail if Bishop Downam had extended his confession a little further when he acknowledgeth Dâ—f li. 2. cap. 6. page 104. that At the first and namely in the time of the Apostle Paul the most of the Churches so soon after their Conversion did not each of them exâ—eed the proportion of a populous Congregation And then we are not out in so interpreting the words of Paul and other writers of the holy Scripture The next that I shall mention whoever was or when ever he lived is Dionys. de Eccles. Hierarch cap. 4. where he tells us that the Praefect who was the Bishop if there were any did Baptize those that were converted and the Presbyters and Deacons did but assist him And abundance of work he mentioneth whâ—ch they had with all that they Baptized and they called all the Congregation together who joyned in Prayers with the Bishop at the Baptism All which shews that he was then the Bishop but of one particular Church which ordinarily Assembled together for publick worship For 1. If he had many such Churches or Congregations under him he could not be thus present to celebrate Baptism in them all Nor would one only be mentioned as his charge 2. Nor is it possible that one Bishop should with so long a way of Baptisme as is there described be able to Baptize all the persons in a Diocess such as ours or the twentieth part of them much less in those times when besides the Infants of Believers the most eminent sort of Baptism and greatest labour was about the multitudes of Adult Converts that by the Gospel were daily added to the Church Gregory Thaumaturgus was as by force made Bishop of Neocesarea and yet his whole Diocess or City had but seventeen â—hristians in it at his entrance though when he died he found upon enquiry but seventeen Pagans so great a change was made by the Gospel and by Miracles But by this Diocess of seventeen souls we may conjecture what the Churches were in those times though we should allow others to be an hundred times as great they would not be so great as the tenth part of many Parishes in England See the truth of this passage in Greg. Nissen Oratio in Greg. Thaumatur twice over he recites it And Basil. Mag. l. de Spir. Sanc. c. 19. And Roman Breviar Die 15. Novemb. And the Menolog Graec. mentioned before Greg. Neocesar works Printed ad Paris 1622. But I shall return to some before Gregory The next that I shall cite is Tertullian that well known place in his Apolog. c. 39. Corpus sumus de conscientia Religionis Discipline unitate spei federe Coimus in coetum Congregationem ut ad Deum quasi manu facta precationibus ambiamus orantes Cogimur ad divâ—narum literarum Commemorationem Certè fidem sanctis vocibus pascimus spem erigimus fiduciam figimus disciplinam praceptorum nihilominus inculcationibus densamus ibidem etiam exhortationes Castigationes censura Divina nam judicatur magno cum pondere ut apud certos de Dei conspectu summumque futuri judicii praejudicium est siquis ita deliquerit ut à communicatione Orationis conventus omnis sancti commercii relegetur Praesident probati quiq seniores c. If I be able to understand Tertullian it is here plain that each â—hurch consisted of one Congregation which assembled for Worship and Discipline at once or in one place and this Church was it that had Presidents or Seniors to guide them both in Worship and by Discipline So that if there were any more of these Assemblies in one particular Political Church then there were more Bishops then one or else others besides Bishops exercised this Discipline But indeed it s here plainly intimated that Bishops were then the Guides of Congregations single and not of Diocessâ—s consisting of many such I shall put Tertullians meaning out of doubt by another place and that is de Corona Militis cap. 3. Eucharistiae Sacramemtum in tempore victus omnibus mandatum à Domino etiam antelucanis ritibus nec de aliorum manu â—uam praesidentium sumimus And if they received this Sacrament of none but the Presidents and that every Lords day at least as no doubt they did then they could have no more Congregations in a Church then they had Presidents And though Pamelius say that by Presidents here is meant also Presbyters yet those that we now dispute against understand it of the Prelates And if they will not so do then may we will interpret the foresaid passage Apol. to be
meant of the same sort of Presidents and then you may soon see what Bishops were in Tertullians dayes For we have no reason to think that they are not the same sort of Officers which he calleth Presidents and of whom he there saith Praesident probati Seniores So in the foregoing words in Tertullian ibid. it s said Aquam adituri ibidem sed aliquando prius in Ecclesia sub Antistitiâ— manu contestamur nos renunciare Diabolo Pompae angelâ—s ejus Where it seems that there were no more thus initiated then the Antistes himself did first thus engage in the Congregation And I believe they take this Antistes for a Bishop And here by the way let this argument be noted Seeing its past doubt that the first sence of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Catus or holy Assembly it self why should the Meeting place be so often called also Ecclesia in those times in the borrowed sence but only in Relation to the People there assembled and it s plain that it was but one Congregation and not many that assembled in that place and therefore it was from that one that the Place is called Ecclesia That it is oft so called besides this place of Tertullian which seems so to use the word I refer you to Mr. Meads exercitation of Temples who proves it distinctly in the several Centuries That saying of Theophilus Antiochenus ad Antolychum seems to intimate the whole that I intend sic Deus dedit mundo qui peccatorum tempestatibus Naufragiis jactatur Synagogas quas Ecclesias Sanctas Nâ—minamus in quibus veritatis doctrina fervâ—t ad quas confugiunt veritatis studiosi quotquot sâ—lvari Deique judicium iram evitare volunt So that the Churches of those times which were as Noahs Ark and where safety was to be found for the soul were Synagogues or Assemblies So Tertul. de Idololatr c. 7. pag. mihi 171. Tota die ad hanc partem zelus fidei peroravit ingenuuÌ„ Christianum ab Idolis in Ecclesiam venire de adversaria officina in domum Dei venire See more places of Tertullian cited by Pamelius on this place num 29. page 177. specially see that de virg Veland cap. 13. p. 224. Clemens Alexandrinus hath divers passages to the purpose now in hand Stromat li. 7. in the beginning he mentioneth the Church and its officers which he divideth only into two sorts Presbyters and Deacons But I will name no more particular persons but come to some intimations of the point before us from customes or Practices of the Church and the Canons of Councils And it seems to me that the dividing of Parishes so long after or of Titles as they are called doth plainly tell us that about those times it was that particular Polâ—cical Church did first contain many stated Congregations And though it be uncertain when this began Mr. Thorndike as we heard before conjectureth about Cyprians dayes yet we know that it was long after the Apostles and that it was strange to less populous places long after it was introduced at Rome and Alexandria where the number of Christians too much ambition of the Bishop occasioned the multiplication of Congregations under him and so he became a Bishop of many Churches named as one who formerly was Bishop but of a single Church For if there had been enough one hundred or fifty or twenty or ten years before to have made many Parishes or stated Assemblies for communion in worshâ—p then no doubt but the light oâ— Nature would have directed them to have made some stated divisions before For they must needs know that God was not the God of Confusion but of order in all the Churches And they had the same reasons before as after And persecution could noâ— be the hindrance any more at first then at last For it was under persecuting Emperours when Parishes or Titles were distinguished and so it might notwiâ—hstanding persecutions have been done as well at first as at last if there had been the same reason It seems therefore very plain to me that it was the increase of Converts that caused this division of Titles and that in planting of Churcheâ— by the Aposâ—les and during their time and much afâ—er the Chuâ—ches consisted of no more then our Parishes wâ—o being most inhabitants of the Cities had their meetings there for full communion though they might have other suborâ—inate meâ—tings as we have now in mens houses for Repenting Serâ—â—ons and Prayer And as Mr. Thorndâ—ke out of Nâ—nius tells us of 365. Bishopricks in Ireland planted by Patrick so other Authors tell us that Patrick was the first Bishop there or as others and more credible Palladius the first and Patrick next and yet the Scots in Ireland had Churches before Palladius his dayes as Bishop Vsher sheweth de Primordiis Eccles. Britan. 798 799 800 c. Iohannes Major de gestis scholarum li. 2. cap. 2. prioribus illis temporibus per Sacerdotes Monachos sine Episcopis Scotos in fide eruditos fuisse affirmat Et ita sane ante Majorem scripsit Johannes Fordonus Scotichron li. 3. cap. 8. Ante Palladii adventum habebant Scoti fidei Doctores ac Sacramentorum Ministratores Presbyteros solummodo vel Monaches ritum sequentes Ecclesiae Primitivae N. B. Of which saith Usher Quod postremum ab iis accepisse videtur qui dixerunt ut Johan Semeca in Glossa Decreti dist 93. ca. Legimus quod in Prima Primitiva Ecclesia commune erat officium Episcoporum Sacerdotum Nomina erant communia officium commune sed in secunda primitiva caeperunt dinstigui nomina officia So that it seems that some Churches they had before but Palladius and Patrick came into Ireland as Augustine into England and abundantly increased them and settled withall the Roman Mode So that it seemed like a new Plantation of Religion and Churches there Yet it seems that the Bishops setled by Patrick save that himself an Archbishop was like our Bishops were but such as were there before under the name of Presbyters saith Fordon after the rite or fashion of the Primitive Church And saith Vsher ibid. p. 800. Hector Boethius fuisse dicit Palladium primum omnium qui Sacrum inter Scotos egere Magistratum à summo Pontifice Episcopum creatum quum antea Populi suffragiis ex Monachis Caldeis pontifices assumerentur Boeth Scotorum Histor. lib. 7. fol. 128. b. And he adds the saying of Balaeus Scriptor Britanic centur 14. cap. 6. A Caelestino illum missum ait Johannes Balaeus ut Sacerdotalem ordinem inter Scotos Romano ritu institueret Habebant inquit antea Scoti suos Episcopos ac Ministros ex verbi Divini Ministerio plebium suffragiis electos prout Asianorum more fieri apud Britannos videbant Sed haec Romanis ut magis ceremoniosis atque Asianorum osoribus non placebant By these passages it is easie to conjecture
whether they were Bishops of a County or Bishops of a Parish that were there in those daies For my part I heartily wish that Ireland had three hundred sixty five good Bishops and Churches at this day even when the whole Nation profess themselves to be Christians which then they did not To this purpose runs the 14. Canon Concilii Agath and if it were so then much more long before Si quis etiam extra Parochias in quibus legitimus est ordinariusque conventus oratorium habere voluerit reliquis festivitatibus ut ibi Missam audiat propter fatigationem familiae justa ordinatione permittimus Pascha vero Natali Domini Epiphania Ascensione domini Pentecoste Natali Sancti Johannis Baptistae siqui maxime dies in festivitatibus habentur non nisi in Civitatibus aut Parochiis audiant Here it appeareth that there was but one legitimus ordinariusque conventus in a Parish though they tolerated an Oratory or Chappell of ease And that a Parish here is taken for a Diocess or such a Church as had proper to it self a Bishop and Presbyterie as it is probable from the ordinary use of the word by Eusebius and other antients in that sence so also from what is further said in the following Canons of this Council And so the word Parish here may be expository of the word City or else denote a Rural Bishoprick For Can. 30. saith Benedictionem super plebem in Ecclesiâ fundere aut paenitentem in Ecclesia benedicere presbytero penitus non licebit And if a Presbyter may not bless the people or the penitent when the blessing of the people was part of the work in every Solemn Assembly for Church communion then it is manifest that a Bishop must be present in every such Assembly to do that part which the Presbyter might not do and consequently there were no more such Assemblies then there were Bishops And to prove this more fully mark the very next Canon of that Council viz. the 31. Missas die dominico secularibus totas audire speciali ordine praecipimus ita ut ante benedictionem Sacerdotis egredi populus non praesumat Quod si fecerint ab Episcopo publicè confundatur So that its plain that on every Lords day all the people for here is no distinction or limitation were to be present in the publick worship to the end and the Bishop to pronounce the blessing whoever preached and openly to rebuke any that should go out before it From whence it is evident that all such Church Assemblies for communion every Lords day were to have a Bishop present with them to do part of the work and therefore there were no more such Assemblies then there were Bishops In the 38. Canon of the same Council we find this written Cives qui superiorum solennitatum id est Paschae Natalis Domini vel Pentecostes festivatibus cum Episcopis interesse neglexerint quum in Civitatibus commnionis vel benedictionis accipiendae causa positos se nosse debeant triennio communione priventur Ecclesiae So that it seems there were no more Church-members in a City then could congregate on the festival daies for Communion and the Bishops Blessing therefore there were not many such Congregations when every one was to be three years excommunicate that did not Assemble where the Bishop was Moreover all those Canons of several Councils that forbid the Presbyters to confirm by Chrysm and make it the Bishops work do shew that the Diocess were but small when the Bishop himself could do that besides all his other work In the Canons called the Apostles cap. 5. it is ordained thus Omnium aliâ—rum primitiae Episcopo Presbyteris domum mittuntur non super Altare Manifestum est autem quod Episcopus Presbyteri inter Diaconos reliquos clericos eas dividunt By which it appeareth that there was but one Altar in a Church to which belonged the Bishop Presbyterie and Deacons who lived all as it were on that Altar And Can. 32. runs thus Si quis Presbyter contemnens Episcopum suum seorsim collegerit Altare aliud erexerit nihil habens quo rebrehendat Episcopum in causa pietatis justitiae deponatur quasi principatus amator existens Haec autem post unam secundam tertiam Episcopi obsecrationem fieri conveniat Which shews that there was then but one Convention and one Altar to which one Bishop and Presbyters did belong So that no other Assembly or Altar was to be set up apart from the Bishop by any Presbyter that had nothing against the Bishop in point of Godliness or Justice And I believe if Bishops had a whole Diocesse of two hundred or three hundred or a thousand Presbyters to maintain they would be loth to stand to the fifty eighth Canon which makes them Murderers if they supply not their Clergies wants But let that Canon pass as spurious And long after when Concilium Vasense doth grant leave to the Presbyters to preach and Deacons to read Homilies in Country Parishes as well as Cities it shews that such Parishes were but new and imperfect Assemblies In the Council of Laodicea the 56. Canon is Non oportet Presbyteros ante ingressum Episcopi ingredi Ecclesiam sedere in tribunalibus sed cum Episcopo ingredi nisi forte aut aegrotet Episcopus aut in peregrinationis commodo eum abisse constiterit By which it seems that there was but one Assemby in which the Bishop and Presbyters sate together Otherwise the Presbyters might have gone into all the rest of the Churches without the Bishop at any time and not only in case of his sickness or peregrination The fifth Canon of the Council of Antioch is the same with that of Can. Apost before cited that no Presbyter or Deacon contemning his own Bishop shall withdraw from the Church and gather an Assembly apart and set up an Altar By which still it appears that to withdraw from that Assembly was to withdraw from the Church and that one Bishop had but one Altar and Assembly for Church Communion So Concil Carthag 4. Can. 35. which order the sitting of the Presbyters and Bishop together in the Church And many decrees that lay it on the Bishop to look to the Church lands and goods and distribute to the poor the Churches Alms do shew that their Diocesses were but small or else they had not been sufficient for this All the premises laid together me thinks afford me this conclusion that the Apostolical particular Political Churches were such as consisted of one only Worshipping Congregation a Congregation capable of personal communion in publick worship and their Overseers and that by little they departed from this form each Bishop enlarging his Diocess till he that was made at first the Bishop but of one Church became the Bishop of many and so set up a new frame of Government by setting up a new kind of particular Churches And thus
was the primitive Government corrupted while men measured their charge by the circuit of Ground thinking they might retain the old compass when they had multiplied converts and therefore should have multiplyed Churches and Bishops To all this I add these observations 1. That the very Nature of Church Government tels us that a Governour must be present upon the place and see to the execution For God hath made us the Laws already and Synods must in way of Vnion determine of the most advantagious circumstances for the perfoâ—ming of the duties which God imposeth And particular Bishops are to guide their particular Congregations in Gods Worship and in order thereto Their guidance is but a subservient means to that worship And therefore they must Rule the Church as a Captain doth his Company in fight or a Physitian his Patient or a Schoolmaster his School by his own presence and not at many miles distance by a Surrogate 2. The doctrine which makes the first particular Political Church to consist of many stated Worshipping Churches like our Parishes doth set on the saddle if not also hold the stirrup for a Diocesan Bishop to get up to head those prepared bodies 3. Seeing the Presbyterians do confess that it is not Necessary but lawful for a particular Political Church to consist of many Worshipping Churches and say It may consist only of one Common Reason and experience will then direct us to conclude that its best ordinarily take up with that one seeing people that know one another and live within the reach of each other for common converse and ordinarily meet and join in the same publick Worship are most capable of the ends of Church Policy and a Pastor capable of guiding such better then other Parishes that he knows not 4. He that makes the Pastor of one Parish the Ruler of the rest adjoining doth lay upon him much more duty then sitting in a Presbyterie to vote in censures For those censures are a small part of Church Government comparatively else most Congregations in England have little or no Government for they have little or none of these Censures Yea indeed true Church Guidance or Government contains a great part if not most of the Pastoral work which a man would be loth to undertake over too many distant unknown Congregations Though he may well undertake in Synods to promote Unity and to do the best he can for the whole Church of Christ. If therefore those of the Congregational way were as neer us in other things as in this before insisted on especially if they would renounce that great mistake of the Peoples having the Power of the Keys or Government and take up for them with a Iudicium Discretionis and just liberty we need not stand at so great a distance And lastly If Ministers of the Gospel would tenderly weigh the greatness of their work and charge and the dreadfulness of their account the worth of souls the power and prevalency of sin the rage of all the Churches enemies and the multitudes of them they would sooner tremble to think of the difficulties in Governing or guiding one Congregation in the way to heaven than grasp at more and think themselves able to be the guides of many and draw such a heavy burden on themselves and prepare for such a reckoning Lest they be offended with my words I will say the like in the words of Chrysostom or whoever else was the Author of the Imperfect work on Matth 20. Hom. 35. pag. mihi 901. Si haec ergo ita se habent secularem quidem primatum desiderare et si ratio non est vel causa est quia etsi justum non est vel utile est Primatum autem Ecclesiasticum concupiscere neque ratio est neque causa quia neque justum est neque utile Quis enim sapiens ultro se subjicere festinat servituti labori dolori quod majus est periculo tali ut det rationem pro omni Ecclesia apud justum judicem nisi forte qui non credit Iudicium Dei nec timet uti abutens primatu suo Ecclesiastico seculariter convertat â—um in Secularem Sed ne forte qui talis est in appetendo primatum profectum pietatis pie praetendat dico Nunquid qui in ordine prior est jam meritis est melior And of the Ministerial honours he saith ibid. Dâ—niq ipsi honores in Christo in prima quidem facie videntur honores revera autem non sunt honores diversi sed sunt diversa Ministeria ut puta honor oculi videtur quia illuminat Corpus Sed ipse honor illuminandi non est ei honor sed Ministerium ejus So much to prove the Proposition that the late English Episcopacy is not to be restored under any pretence of Order or Peace Wherein I have purposely forborn the mention of its Abuses and doleful consequents because they may suppose that Abuse to be separable from the thing Consequents of that which is already Proved TO save the debating of many great Controversies that break the peace and destroy or diminish the Charity of many I may abbreviate the work by giving you some of the true sequels of what hath been sufficiently proved Cons. I. The taking down of the English Episcopacy was as to the thing so far from being evil and deserving the Accusations that some lay upon it that it was a matter of Necessity to the Reformation and well being of the Churches of Christ in these Nations It was no worse a work in it self considered then the curing of a grievous disease is to the sick and the supply of the necessities of the poor in their indigence What guilt lieth upon that man that would have all the sick to perish for fear of injuring one Physitian that had undertaken the sole care of all the County or that would have all the County to have but one Schoolmaster Or an hundred Ships to have but one Pilot and consequently to perish How much greater is their guilt that would have had the forementioned Episcopacy continued to the hazzard of many thousand souls and the abasement and ejection of holy Discipline the pollution of the Churches and the hardening of the wicked and the dishonour of God I mention not this to provoke any to dishonour them but to provoke the persons themselves to Repentance And I intreat them to consider how sad a thing it is that without any great inducement they should draw such a mountain of guilt upon their souls The Bishops had the temptation of Honour and Riches but what honour or gain have you to seduce you to choose a share with other men in their sin and punishment I meddle not here with the Manner of demolishing Episcopacy but with the Matter because I would not mix other Controversies with this But I am confident those men that usually own the late Episcopacy and revile them that demolisht it shall one
way or other feel ere long that they have owned a very unprofitable cause and such as they shall wish they had let alone and that it made not for their honour to be so much enemies to the welfare of the Church as the enemies of the abolition of that Prelacy will appear to be Cons. II. The matter of that clause in the National Covenant which concerneth the abolition of this Prelacy before mentioned was so far from deserving the Reproaches and Accusations that are bestowed on it by some that it was just and necessary to the well being of the Church In this also I purposely mean the Civil controversie about the authority of imposing taking or prosecuting the Covenant and speak only of the Matter of it to avoid the losing of the truth by digressions and new controversies They that by reproaching this clause in the Covenant do own the Prelacy which the Covenant disowneth might shew more love to the Church and their own souls by pleading for sickness and nakedness and famine and by passionate reproaches of all that are against these then by such owning and pleading for a far greater evil Cons. III. Those of the English Ministry that are against the old Episcopacy and are glad that the Church is rid of it are not therefore guilty of Schism nor of sinfull disobedience to their spiritual superiours If any of them did swear obedience to the Prelates a tyrannicall imposition that God never required nor the Primitive Church never used that 's nothing to our present case which is not about the keeping of oaths but the obeying or rejecting the Prelacy in it self considered It is not schismatical to depart from an â—â—â—rpation that God disowneth and the Church is endangered and so much wronged by and to seek to pull up the Roots of Schism which have bred and fed it in the Churches so long Cons. IV. Those that still justifie the ejected Prelacy and desire the restauration of it as they needlesly choose the guilt of the Churches desolations so are they not to be taken for men that go about to heal our breaches but rather for such as would widen and continue them by restoring the main cause Cons. V. If we had had such an Episcopacy as Bishop Hall and Bishop Vsher did propound as satisfactory and such men to manage it Episcopacy and Peace might have dwelt together in England to this day It is not the the Name of a Bishop that hath been the matter of our trouble but the exorbitant Species introducing unavoidably the many mischiefs which we have seen and felt Cons. VI. Ordination by the ejected Prelacy in specie is not of necessity to the being or well-being of a Presbyter or Deacon If the Species of Prelacy it self be proved contrary to the word of God and the welfare of the Church then the Ordination that is by this Species of Prelacy cannot be necessary or as such desirable Cons. VII A Parochial or Congregational Pastor having assistant Presbyters and Deacons either existent or in expectance was the Bishop that was in the dayes of Ignatius Iustin Tertullian and that Dr. Hammond describeth as meant in many Scriptures and existent in those dayes I speak not now to the question about Archbishops Cons. VIII The Ordination that is now performed by these Parochial Bishops especially in an assembly guided by their Moderator is beyond all just exception Valid as being by such Bishops as the Apostles planted in the Churches and neerer the way of the Primitive Church then the Ordination by the ejected Species of Prelates is Cons. IX As the Presbyters of the Church of Alexandria did themselves make one their Bishop whom they chose from among themselves and set him in a higher degree as if Deacons make an Archdeacon or Souldiers choose one and make him their Commander saith Hierom ad Evagr. so may the Presbyters of a Parochial Church now And as the later Canons require that a Bishop be ordained or consecrated by three Bishops so may three of these Primitive Parochial Bishops ordain or consecrate now another of their degree And according to the Canons themselves no man can justly say that this is invalid for want of the Consecration by Archbishops or of such as we here oppose Cons. X. Those that perswade the People that the Ordinanation of those in England and other Churches is null that is not by such as the English Prelates were and that perswade the people to take them for no Presbyters or Pastors that are not ordained by such Prelates and do make an actual separation from our Churches and Ministers and perswade others to the like upon this ground and because the Ministers have disowned the English Prelacy and withal confess that Church of Rome to be a true Church and their ordination and Priesthood to be just or true are uncharitable and dangerously Schismatical though under pretence of decrying Schism and many wayes injurious to the Church and to the souls of men and to themselves This will not please but that I not only speak it but further manifest it is become Necessary to the right Information of others FINIS The Second DISPUTATION VINDICATING The Protestant Churches and MINISTERS that have not Prelatical Ordination from the Reproaches of those Dividers that would nullifie them WRITTEN Upon the sad complaints of many Godly Ministers in several parts of the Nation whose Hearers are turning Separatists By Rich. Baxter LONDON Printed by Robert White for Nevil Simmons Bookseller in Kederminster 1658. The Preface Christian Reader IF thou be but for the interest of Christianity more than of a party and a Cordial friend to the Churches Peace though thou be never so much resolved for Episcopacy I doubt not but thou and I shall be one if not in each Opinin yet in our Religion and in Brotherly affection and in the very bent of our labours and our lives And I doubt not but thou wilt approve of the scope and substance of this following Disputation what imperfections soever may appear in the Manner of it For surely there is that of God within thee that will hardly suffer thee to believe that while Rome is taken for a true Church the Reformed that have no Prelates must be none that their Pastors are meer Lay-men their Ordination being Null and consequently their administrations in Sacraments c. Null and of no Validity The Love that is in thee to all believers and especially to the Societies of the Saints and the honour and interest of Christ will keep thee from this or strive against it as nature doth against poyson or destructive diseases If thou art not a meer Opinionist in Religion but one that hast been illuminated by the spirit of Christ and felt his love shed abroad in thy heart and hast ever had experience of spiritual communion with Christ and his Church in his holy Ordinances I dare then venture my cause upon thy judgement Go
among them that unchurch our Churches and degrade our Ministers and perswade all people to fly from them as a plague and try their doctrine their spirits their publick worship their private devotion and their whole conversation and when thou hast done come into our Assemblieâ— and spare not if thou be impartial to observe our imperfections judge of our Order and Discipline and Worship together with our Doctrine and our lives and when thou hast done unâ—church us if thou darest and if thou canst We justifie not our selves or our wayes from blemishes but if thou be but heartily a friend to the Bridegroom offer us then if thou darest a bill of divorce or rob him if thou darest of so considerable a portion of his inheritance Surely if thou be his friend thou canst hardly find in thy heart to deliver up so much of his Kingdom to his Enemy and to set the name of the Devil on his doors and say This is the house of Satan and not of Christ. If thou have received but what I have done though alas too little in those Societies and tasted in those Ordinances but that which I have tasted thou wouldst abhor to reproach them and cut them off from the portion of the Lord. Remember it is not Episcopacy nor the old conformity that I am here opposing My judgement of those Causes I have given in the foregoing and following disputation But it is only the New Prelatical Recusants or Separatists that draw their followers from our Churches as no Churches and our Ordinances of Worship as none or worse then none and call them into private houses as the meetest places for their acceptable worship Who would have thought that ever that generation should have come to this that so lately hated the name of separation and called those private meetings Conventicles which were held but in due subordâ—nation to Church meetings and not in opposition to them as theirs are Who would have thought that those that seemed to disown Recusancy and persecuted Separatists should have come to this Yea that those that under Catholick pretences can so far extend their charity to the Papists have yet so little for none of the meanest of their Brethren and for so many Reformed Protestant Churches Yea that they should presume even to censure ut out of the Catholick Church and consequently out of heaven it self I have after here given thee an instance in one Dr. Hide who brandeth the very front of his Book with these Schismatical uncharitable stâ—gmata The sensless Queres of one Dr. Swadling and others run in the same channel or sink If these men be Christians indeed me thinks they should understand that as great that I say not greater blemishes may be found on all the rest of the Churches as those for which the Reformed are by them unchurched and consequently they will deliver up All to Satan and Christ must be deposed And how much doth this come short of Infidelity At least me thinks their hearts should tremble least they hear at last In not loving theâ—e you loved not me in despising and reproaching these you despised and reproached me And yet these men are the greatest pretenders next the Romanists to Catholicisme Vnity and Peace Strange Catholicks that cut off so great and excellent a part of the Catholick Church And a sad kind of Vnity and Peace which all must be banished from that cannot unite in their Prelacy though the Episcopacy which I plead for in the next Disputation they can own The summ of their offer is that if all the Ministers not Ordained by Prelates will confess themselves to be meer Lay-men and no Ministers of Christ and will be Ordained again by them and if the Churches will confess themselves No Churches and receive the essence of Churches from them and the Sacrament and Churh Assemblies to be Null invalid or unlawfull till managed only by Prelatical Ministerâ— then they will have Peace and Communion with us and not till then And indeed must we buy your Communion so deer As the Anabaptists do by us in the point of Baptism so do these Recusants in the point of Ordination You must be Baptized saith one party for your Infant Baptism wat none You must be Ordained saith the other sort for your Ordination by Presbyters was none The upshot is We must be all of their Opinions and parties before we can have their Communion or to be reputed by them the Ministers and Churches of Christ. And on such kind of terms as these we may have Vnity with any Sect. If really we be not as hearty friends to Order and Discipline in the Church as they we shall give them leave to take it for our shame and glory in it as their honour But the question is not whether we must have Church-Order but whether it must be theirs and none but theirs Nor whether we must have Discipline but whether it must be only theirs Nay with me I must profess the question is on the other side whether we must needs have a Name and shew of Discipline that 's next to none or else be no Churches or no Ministers of Christ The main reason that turneth my heart against the English Prelacy is because it did destroy Church Discipline and almost destroy the Church for want of it or by the abuse of it and because it is as then exercised inconsistent with true Discipline The question is not whether we must have Bishops and Episcopal Ordination We all yield to that without contradiction But the doubt is about their Species of Episcopacy Whether we must needs have Ordination by a Bishop that is the sole Governour over an hundred or two hundred or very many particular Churches or whether the Bishops of single Churches may not suffice at least as to the Being of our office I plead not my own cause but the Churches For I was ordained long ago by a Bâ—shop of their own with Presbyters But I do not therefore take my self to be disengaged from Christianity or Catholâ—cism and bound to lay by the Love which I owe to all Christs members or to deny the Communion of the Churches which is both my Duty and I am sure an unvaluable Mercy And I must say that I have seen more of the Ancient Discipline exercised of late without a Prelate in some Parish Church in England than ever I saw or heard of exercised by the Bishops in a thousand such Churches all my dayes And it is not Names that are Essential to the Church nor that will satisfie our expectations We are for Bishops in every Church And for Order sake we would have one to be the chief We dislike those that disobey them in lawful things as well as you But let them have a flock that is capable of their personal Government and then we shall be ready to rebuke all those that separate from them when we can say as Cyprian Epist. 69. ad Pupian Omnis Ecclesiae populus
undertake more fully to wipe off this reproach for the learned adversaries are tall Cedars in knowledge in comparison of many of us and if men of parts do not grapple with them herein they will easily carry the vote in many mens judgements for they judge that the greater Schollars by far certainly have the better in the contest Sir We beseech you that you would improve your acquaintance in Antiquity for our help in this case Not that we would engage you in wrangling with particular men by name who will not want words but however you would evidence it that our Ordination by Presbyters is not void and of no effect I have this reason ready to give for this request for besides what I had formerly heard I was lately with some of those not of the meanest influence who urged Episcopacy as of absolute necessity affirming that this order the Church of God ever observed and that it was doubtless of Apostolical institution being a thing of Catholick tradition and that 's the best standard to intepret Scripture by What then are we arrived at that have forsaken the whole Church herein Though I am little versed in the Ancients yet I tell them we acknowledge that soon after the Apostles times the name Bishop came up as distinct fâ—om the Presbyters but then I call for their proof that the Primitive Bishops had the power of jurisdiction over Presbyters or that to him only ordination was appropriated I tell them also that we have certain evidence that in some Churches these Bishops were made by Presbyters so was the custom in Alexandria and when did ever the Church judge them to be no Bishops or Ministers And also of Tertullians Praesident probati quique Seniores and of Cyprians Salvo inter Collegas pacis concordiae vinculo and that doubtless if Cyprian be to be believed the Church was then ruled by the joint consent of its Pastors of whom one was indeed the President or Moderator who yet called himself compresbyter and the Presbyters sâ—atres not filios as it was of lâ—te This answer I have had from some of them that the Church in those times was much under the cloâ—d being persecuted and had not that liberty to settle Diocesan Episcopacy in that Glory which the Apostolical institution aimed at and that the Church was then what it could be and not what it would be Do you judge of its weight For my part I am most stumbled at the reading of Ignatius whom Dr. H. so strenuously dâ—fends and cannot tell how to evade that Testimony in the behalf of Episcopacy if it be indeed the testimony of the true Ignatius But methinks his phrase is much unlike either that of Clemens or of Cyprian in this case It s great pity that Dr. Bloudel wants his eyes and so we are hindred of enjoying of more of his labours in this point His Notion of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a very pretty on and it were well if we had fuller evidence added to that which he hath endeavoured after in his Preface to his Apology for Hierom. Or if your judgement about the power of every single Pastor were fully improved it would conduce much to the clearing of these controversies I could methinks be glad of the practice of those proposals which Bishop Usher hath made in a late printed sheet But these angry Brethren who now oppose us are of a higher strain But I run out too far and forget whom I am writing to Truly I am deeply sensible what mischief those seeds which are as yet but thin-sown as I may say may grow up to in time I know not how it is with yoâ— but with us I fear 〈◊〉 for one at least would be easiâ—y drawn to â—uch an opinion of us if the temptation were but somewhat stronger multitudes observing how câ—vil transactions have 〈◊〉 in a round begin also to think we shall also arive at our old Church-customs again now â—f thâ—se Episcopal 〈◊〉 judgement should but be dispersed moâ—e abroad how easily would it make these people think that we have dâ—luded them all this whiâ—â— and so will not regard us Alas that a sad thought is it if I should study and preach and pray for mens souls and yet be reâ—ected as one that had no chaâ—ge of them as a Mâ—nister laid on me for God We thank you for what you said in your Christian Concord and 〈◊〉 you would enlarge further on this Subject as you see convenient That the striplings in the Ministry may be furnished with arguments against our 〈…〉 such able hands as yours are I have doâ—e only I shall desire your pardon for my interrupting you in your other business and if I shall hereafter crave your assistance and direction iâ— some cases I pray you excuse me if uncivil and vouchsafe to let me hear from you for I am about to settle where the charge is great The Lord continue you 〈◊〉 us that you may be further an instrument of good I rest Ian. 8. 1657. Your Affectionate friend and weak Brother M. E. Assert Those who nullifie our present Ministry and Churches which have not the Prelatical Ordination and teach the people to do the like do incur the guilt of grievous sin CHAP. I. Sect. 1. FOR the making good this Assertion 1. I shall prove that they groundlesly deny our Ministry and Churches and 2. I shall shew thâ— greatness of their sin In preparation to the first I must 1. Take some notice of the true Nature of the Ministerial function and 2. Of the Nature and Reasons of Ordination Sect. 2. We are agreed ore tenus at least that the Power and Honour of the Ministry is for the Work and the Work for the Ends which are the revelation of the Gospel the application or conveyance of the benefits to men the right worshiping of God and right Governing of his Church to the saving of our selves and our people and the Glorifying and Pleasing God Sect. 3. So that A Minister of the Gospel is an Officer of Iesus Christ set apart or separated to preach the Gospel and thereby to convert men to Christianity and by Baptism to receive Disciples into his Church to congregate Disciples and to be the Teachers Overseers and Governours of the particular Churches and to go before them in publick worship and administer to them the special Ordinances of Christ according to the word of God that in the Communion of Saints the members may be edified preserved and be fruitful and obedient to Christ and the Societies well ordered beautified and strengthened and both Ministers and People saved and the Sanctifier Redeemer and the Father Glorified and Pleased in his People now and for ever Sect. 4. In this Definition of a Minister 1. It is supposed that he be competently qualified for these works For if the Matter be not so far Disposed as to be capable of the Form it will not be informed thereby There are some Qualifications necessary
Episcopal Brethren accommodated and propound somewhat for a Peace Sect. 2. I shall be much briefer on all these then evidence would invite me to be because I apprehend the most of them to be of no great necessity to our cause we having enough without them and lest men should think that we need such Mediums more then we do and because of my exceeding scarcity of time which forceth me to do all hastily And for the first that Humane Ordination is not of Absolute Necessity to the Being of the Ministry I argue as followeth Arg. 1. If the Necessity of Ordination may cease as to single persons and the Necessity of Ministration continue or if the obligations to each are thus separable then is not Ordination of Necessity to the Being of the Ministry But the Antedent is true which I shall prove by parts for the consequence is past all doubt nor will any I suppose deny it Sect. 3. That the obligation to be Ordained may cease to some persons I prove by instances in certain cases And 1. In case of a mans distance from any that should Ordain him As if one or many Christians were cast upon the Coasts of any Indian Heathen or Mahometan Nation as many have been There is no ordination Possible and therefore not necessary or due And to return for it to the Christian part of the world may be as impossible and if not yet unlawfull by reason of delay Sect. 4. And 2. In case of the great Necessity of the People that cannot bear the absence of such as are able to teach them so long as while he travaileth many hundred or thousand miles for Ordination As Basil in another case writes to the Bishops of the West that if one of them the Eastern Bishops should but leave their Churches for a very small time much more for a journey into the West they must give up their Churches to the Wolves to be undone before they return And this case is ordinary abroad Sect. 5. And 3. That in case by Civil wars or enmity among Princes men be unable to travail from one of their Countries into the other for an Ordination which else oftimes cannot be had so the Turks and Persians and the Indian Mogol and the Tartarians and many other Princes by such wars may make such passage an impossible thing Nor is it like they would suffer their subjects to go into the enemies country Sect. 6. And 4. in case that Princes Infidels or others should persecute Ordination to the Death I do not find that it were a Duty to be ordained if it would cost all men that seek it their lives and so made them uncapable of the Ends of Ordination For the dead preach not If we were all forbid to preach on pain of death I know we should not forbear unless our places were so supplied that mens souls were not apparently endangered by our omission But he that may preach without Ordination can scarce prove it a duty to seek Ordination when it would cost him his life Or if he will plead it in Paper he would soon be satisfied in tryal Sect. 7. And 5. In case that the Generality of Bishops within our reach turn Hereticks as in many parts of the East in the Arrian revolt when scarce seven Bishops remained Orthodox Or in case of a National Apostacie as in the Kingdomes of Nubia Tenduc and many more that by the conquest of Infidels have revolted Sect. 8. And 6 Ordination is no duty in case that Bishops confederate to impose any unlawfull oaths or other Conditions on all that they will ordain As the Oath of the Roman Prelates containing divers falshoods and unlawful passages doth make all Roman Ordination utterly impious and unlawfull to be received and therefore not necessary Sect. 9. And 7. In case that Bishops themselves whom those that we now speak to do suppose to have the whole Power of Ordination should either have a desâ—gn to corrupt the Church and ordain only the unworthy and keep out such as the Necessities of the Church requireth or set up a destructive faction or by negligence or any other cause should refuse to ordain such as should be ordained In all these cases Ordination is impossible to them Sect. 10. And 8. In case that death cut off all the Bishops within our reach or that the remnant be by sickness or banishment or imprisonment hindered or by danger affrighted to deny Ordination or by any such means become in accessible Ordination must here fail Sect. 11. And 9 In case that Bishops through contention are unknown as Bellarmine confesseth it hath been at Rome that the wisest could not tell which was Pope Especially if withall both parties seem to be such as are not to be submitted to Ordination fails Sect. 12. And 10. In case of Prophetical immediate calls from God which many had of old and God hath not bound himself from the like again though none have reason to expect it and none should rashly presume of it In all these ten cases Ordination faileth Sect 13. And that it doth so needs no proof the Instances prove it themselves Briefly 1. Nemo tenetur ad impossibile But in many of these cases Ordination is Impossible therefore c. Sect. 14. And 2. Nemo tenetur ad inhonestum No man is bound to sin For Turpe est impossibile in Law But in many of these cases or all is plainly sin therefore c. Sect. 20. And 3 Cessante fine cessat obligatio The means are for the end But in many if not all these cases Cessat finis ratio medii therefore cessat obligatio Sect. 21. And 4. Cessante materia cessat obligatio But here aliquando cessat materia As in case of the Apostacy death banishment concealment of Bishops therefore c. Sect. 22. And now I am next to prove that when the Obligation to Ordination ceaseth yet the Obligation to Ministerial Offices ceaseth not but such must be done And 1. I prove it hence because the obligations of the common Law of Nature cease not upon the cessation of a point of Order But if the Ministerial works should cease the Obligations of the Law of Nature must cease Here I have two points to prove 1. That the Law of Nature supposing the work of Redemption already wrought and the Gospel and Ordinances established obligeth men that are able and have Opportunity to do the work of Ministers 2. And that this Law is not ceased when Ordination ceaseth Sect 23. The Law of Nature prohibits cruelty and requireth Charity and to shew mercy to men in greatest Necessities according to our ability But to suspend the exercise of the Ministerial office were the greatest cruelty where there is Ability and opportunity to exercise it and to exercise it is the greatest work of Mercy in all the World Nature teacheth us to do good to all mâ—n while we have time and to save them with fear pulling them
prevail with Papists Italians or French to give us such a proof 2. It is a thing impossible for any man now alive to prove the Regular Ordination of all his Predecessors to the Apostles daies yea or any Ordination at all How can you tell that he that ordained you did not counterfeit himself to be Ordained Or at least that he was not ordained by an unordained man or that his Predecessors were not so It is a meer impossibility for us to know any such thing we have no Evidence to prove it Sect. 8. Object But it is probable though not certain for the Church proceedeth by such Rules and taketh the matter to be of so great weight that there is no probability that they would suffer any to go for Pastors or Bishops that are unordained in so great a case Answ. 1. All this is no certainty and therefore no proof and no satisfaction to the mind of a Minister in the forementioned doubts 2. Yea we have so great reason to be suspicious in the case that we cannot conclude that we have so much as a probabâ—ly Sect. 9. For 1. We know that there is so much selfishness and corruption in man as is like enough to draw them to deceit Ordainers may be bribed to consecrate or ordain the uncapable and the Ordained or Consecrated may be tempted to seek it in their incapacity and many may be drawn to pretend that they were Ordained or Consecrated when it was no such matter And so there is not so much a a Probability Sect. 10. 2. And we know that there were so many heresies abroad and still have been and so much faction and Schism in the Church that we cannot be sure that these might not interrupt the succession or that they drew not our predecessors to counterfeit a Consecration or Ordination when they had none or none that was regular Sect. 11. 3. And we know our selves that the thing hath been too usual When I was young I lived in a village that had but about twenty houses And among these there were five that went out into the Ministry One was an Old Reader whose Original we could not reach Another was his son whose selfâ—Ordination was much suspected The other three had Letters of Orders two of them suspected to be drawn up and forged by him and one that was suspected to Ordain himself One of them or two at last were proved to have counterfeit Orders when they had continued many years in the Ministry So that this is no rare thing Sect. 12. Among so many temptations that in so many ages since the Apostles dayes have befallen so many men as our predecessors in the Ministry or the Bishops predecessors have been it were a wonder if all of them should scape the snare So that we have reason to take it for a thing improbable that the succession hath not been interrupted Sect. 13. And we know that in several ages of the Church the Prelates and Priests have been so vile that in reason we could expect no better from men so vicious then forgery and abuse he that reads what Gildas and others say of the Brittish and what even Baronius much more Espencaeus Cornelius Mus. and others say of the Romanists yea he that knows but what state the Bishops and Priests have been in and yet continue in in our own dayes will never think it an improbable thing that some of our predecessors should be guilty either of Simony or other vice that made them uncapable or should be meer usurpers under the name of Bishops and Ministers of Christ. Sect. 14. Argument 2. If uninterrupted Regular Ordination of all our Predecessors be Necessary to the Being of the Ministry then can no Bishop or Pastors whatsoever comfortably Ordain For who dare lay his hand on the head of another and pretend to deliver him authority in the name of Christ that hath no assurance nor probability neither that he hath any Commission from Christ to do it But the Consequent will be disowned by those that dispute against us therefore so should the Antecedent be also Sect. 15. Argument 3. If there be a Necessity of an uninterrupted succession of true Regular Ordination then no man can know of the Church that he is a member of or of any other Church on earth that it is a true Church By a Church I mean not a Community but a Society not a company of private Christians living together as Christians neighbours but a Politick Church consisting of Pastor and people associated for the use of publick Ordinances and Communion therein But the consequent is false c. Sect. 16. The Major or consequence is certain For no man can know that the Church is a true Political Organized Church that knows not that the Pastor of it is a true Minister of Christ. Because the Pastor is an Essential constitutive part of the Church in this acceptation And I have proved already that the truth of the Ministry cannot be known upon the Opponents terms And for the Minor I think almost all Church members will grant it me For though they are ready enough to accuse others yet they all take their own Churches for true and will be offended with any that question or deny it Sect. 17. Argument 4. If there be a Necessity of an uninâ—errupted succession of true Ordination then cannot the Church or any Christian in it know whether they have any true Ministerial administrations whether in Sacraments or other Ordinances For he that cannot know that he hath a Minister cannot know that he hath the administration of a Minister But the consequent is untrue and against the comfort of all Christians and the honour of Christ and is indeed the very doctrine of the Infidels and Papists that call themselves Seekers among us Sect. 18. Argument 5. If the Churches and each member of them are bound to submit to the Ministry of their Pastors without knowing that they are regularly ordained or that they have an uninterrupted succession of such Ordination then are they quo ad Ecclesiam true Pastors to them and their administrations valid though without Ordination or such a succession But the Antecedent is true and granted by all that now we have to deal with Though they will not grant a known unordained man is to be taken for a Minister or one whose succession had a known intercision Yet they will grant that if the Nullity be unknown it freeth not the people from the obligation to their Pastors Sect. 19. Bellarmine lib 3. de Eccles. c. 10. was so stalled with these difficulties that he leaves it as a thing that we cannot bâ— resolved of that our Pastors have indeed Potestatem Ordinis Iurisdictionis that is that they are true Pastors And he saith that Non habemus certitudinem nisi Moralem quod illi sint vere Episcopi But when he should prove it to us that there is a Moral Certainty he leaves us to seek and gives us
not so much as a ground to conjecture at any probability Sect. 20. But he saith that we may know that some Pastors at least are true or else God had forsaken his Church Aâ—sw But what the better are we for this if we know not which they are that are the true Pastors nor cannot possibly come to know it Sect 21. But he saith that Quod Christi locum tenent quod debemus illiâ— obedientiam may be known and thereupon he saith thaâ— Certe sumus certitudiâ—â— infallibili quod isti quos videmus sine veri Episcopi Pastores nostri Nam ad hoc non râ—quiritur nec fides nec Character Ordinis nec legitima Electio sed solum ut habeantur pro talibus ab Ecclesia From all this you may note 1. That they are veri Episcopi Pastores nostri that were never ordained if they are but reputed such by the Church 2. That we may know this by infallible Certainty 3. And that we owe them obedience as such So that as to the Church they are true Pastors without Ordination and consequenâ—ly to the Church a succession is unnecessary Sect. 22. Yet of such Usurpers he saith Eos quidem non esse in se veros Episcopos tamen donec pro talibus habentur ab Ecclesia deberi illis obedientiam cum conscientia etiam erroâ—â—a obliget So that they are not veri Episcopi in se and yet they are veri Episcopi Pastores nostri if Bellarmine say true And the words have some truth in them understood according to the distinction which I before gave Chap. 1. Sect. 5 6. He hath no such Call as will save himself from the penalty oâ— usurpation if he knowingly be an usurper but he hath such a Call as shall oblige the Church to obey him as their Bishop or Pastor Sect. 23 But his reason Cum conscientia etiam erronea obliget is a deceit and neither the only nor the chieâ— reason noâ— any reason Not the only nor chief reason because the obligation ariseth from God and that is the greatest Not any reason 1. Because indeed it is not an Erroneous Conscience that tells many people that their usurping Bishops or Pastors are to be obeyed as true Ministers For as it is terminated on the Pastors act or state it is no act of Conscience at all and therefore no error of conscience For conscience is the knowledge of our own affairs And as it is terminated on our own Duty of obeying them it is not Erroneous but right For it is the will of God that for order sake we obey both Magistrates and Pastors that are setled in Possâ—ssion if they rule us according to the Laws of Christ at least if we do not know the Nullity oâ— their call 2. And its false that an Erroneous Conscience bindeth that is makes us a Duty For at the same instant it is it self â— sin and we are bound to depose it and change 〈◊〉 and renounce the eâ—ror It doth but intangle a man in a Necessity of sinning till it be laid by But it is God only that can make our duty and cause such an obligation Sect. 24. From the adversaries Concessions then an uninterrupted succession or present true Ordination is not of Necessity to the being of the Ministry Church or Ordinances quoad Ecclesiam for the Church is bound to obey the usurpers and that as long as they are taken for true Pastors Which is as much as most Churches will desire in the case Sect. 25. And the consequence is easily proved For where God obligeth his Churches to the obedience of Pastors though usurpers and to the use of Ordinances and their Ministration there will he bless the Ministry and those Ordinances to the innocents that are not guilty of his usurpation and that obey God herein And consequently the Ordinances shall not be Nullities to them God would never set his servants upon the use of a means which is but a Nullity nor will he command them to a duty which he will blast to them when he hath done without their fault It s none of the Churches fault that the Bishop or Pastor is an usurper whâ—le they cannot know it and that any of his Predecessors were usurpers since the Apostles dayes And therefore where God imposeth duty on the Church and prescribeth means as Baptism Prayer the Lords Supper Church-Government c. it is certain that he will not blast it but bless it to 〈◊〉 obedient nor punish the Church so for the secret sin of I know not who committed I know not where nor when perhaps a thousand years ago Sect. 26. Argument 6. As other actions of usurpers are not Nullities to the innocent Church so neither is their Ordinanation and consequently those that are Ordained by usurpers may be true Ministers If their Baptizing Preaching Praises Consecration and administration of the Eucharist binding and loosing be not Nullities it follows undenyably on the same account that their Ordinations are not Nullities and consequently that they are true Ministers whom they ordain and succession of a more regular Ordination is not of Necessity to the Ministry Church or Ordinances Sect. 27. Argument 7. If such uninterrupted succession be not Necessary to be Known then is it not Necessary to the Being of the Ministry or Validity of Ordinances administred But such a succession is not Necessary to be known therefore The Consequence of the Major is plain because the Being or Nullity of Office and administrations had never been treated off by God to men nor had it been revealed or a thing regardable but that we may know it Nor doth it otherwise attain its ends And that it is not necessary to be known I further prove Sect. 28. If this succession must be known then either to the Pastor or to the Church or both but none of these therefore 1. If it must be known only to the Pastor then it is not Necessary as to the Church And yet it is not Necessary to be known to the Pastor himself neither For as is shewed its impossible for him to know it so much as by a Moral Certainty His Predecessors and their Ordinations were strange to him 2. Not to the Church For it is not possible for them to know it Nor likely that they should know as much as the true Ordination of their present Pastor according to the Prelatical way when it is done so far out of their sight Sect. 29. If the foresaid uninterrupted succession be necessary to the being of our Ministry or Churches or Ordinances then is it incumbent on all that will prove the truth of their Ministery Churches or Ordinances to prove the said succession But that is not true for then none as is aforesaid could prove any of them Either it is meet that we be able to Prove the truth of our Ministry Churches and administrations or not If not then why do the adversaries call us to it If yea then no man
among the Churches in Europe on their grounds hath any proof and therefore must not pretend to the Ministry Churches or Ordinances but we must all turn Seekers to day and Infidels to morrow by this device Sect. 30. Argument 8. The Ministry of the Priests and Levities before the incarnation of Christ and in his time was not Null though they wanted as much or more then such a succession of right Ordination therefore it is so still with the Gospel Ministery The Antecedent I shall more fully manifest neerer to the end Only now observe that when Abiathar was put out by Solomâ—n and when such as were not of the line or Genealogie of the Priests were put as polluted persons from the Priesthood Neh. 7.64 65. and 13 29 30. Ezra 2.62 yet were not any of their administrations taken to have been Null Sect. 31. Argument 9. If the Ministration or Governing acts of Vsurping Princes may be Valid and there need no proof of an uninterrupted succession to prove the validity then is it so also in the Ministry But the Antecedent is certain therefore c. The Validity of the consequence from the parity of Reason I shall manifest anon Sect. 32. Argument 10 If an uninterrupted Succession of Canonical or true Ordination be Necessary to the Being of the Church Ministry and Ordinances then Rome and England have lost their Ministry Churches and Ordinances But the Consequent will be denyed by the adversaries therefore so also must the Antecedent if they regard their standing Sect. 33. Though this be the Argument that I have the greatest advantage to press the adversary with yet because I have made it good already in two or three other writings in my Key for Catholicks and my Safe Religion and Christian Concord I shall say but little of it now But briefly this may suffice 1. For the Church of Rome if either Heresie Infidelity Sodomie Adultery Murder Simony violent intrusion ignorance impiety want of due election or of due consecration or plurality of Popes at once can prove an interruption of their succession I have shewed them already where it s proved But if none of these prove it we are safe our selves Sect. 34 But Grotius in Discus Apolog. Rivet pleads for them that if any intercision have been made at Rome it hath been made up from other Churches Answ. 1. That is not proved but nakedly affirmed 2. Nor will it serve the Papists turn that must have all Churches hold from Rome and her succession and Rome from none nor to be patcht up from their succession 3. De facto the contrary is certain For 1. Those other held their Ministry as from the universal Headship of the Pope and therefore had themselves their interruptions in the former interruptions of Rome as being but her members and therefore were not capable themselves of repairing of her breaches 2. The successors of the illegitimate Popes such as deposed Eugenius c. and men as bad as they have continued the succession And tâ—e Bishops that were consecrated by power received from the illegitimate Popes were the only persons that were the repairers of the breach And yet the Pope will hardly yield that he receiveth his power from any of these 3 There have been greater defects in the succession then this of Consecration even of due Election Capacity yea of an office it self which Christ will own The Vicechristship of the Pope is no office of Christs planting Sect. 35. And 2 For the English Prelates as they are unable to prove their uninterrupted succession so the interruption is proved in that they derived and held their Power from the Vicechrist of Rome and that qua talis for so many ages This was their own profession and all that they did was as his Ministers by his Authority which was none Sect. 36. Object But this nulled not the true Authority which they received from the Pope or Prelates as Prelates Answ. The Pope was uncapable of giving them Authority and whether the Prelates as such were so too we shall enquire anon And though I grant that where the person was fit there was yet a Ministry Valid to the Church and perhaps to themselves in the main yet that is because Canonical Ordination is not of Necessity to the Being of the Ministry but by other means they might be then Ministers though this corruption was conjunct that they received their Power imaginarily from Râ—me but that the said Canonical succession was interrupted by this Papal tenure and many a delinquency is nevertheless sure and sufficient to inforce the Argument as to them that now are our adversaries But so much shall suffice for the Non-necessity of this succession of a true and Regular Ordination CHAP. V. Ordination by such as the English Prelates not Necessary to the Being of the Ministry Sect. 1. I Have made this work unnecessary by the two former Chapters For if no Ordination be of Necessity to the Being of the Ministry nor an uninterrupted Succession Necessary then doubtless an Ordination by these Prelates in Specie is not Necessary at present or as to succession But yet ex abundati I add Sect. 2. Argument 1. Ad hominem I may well argue from the Concession of the English Prelates themselves and their most zealous adherents And their judgements were 1. That such a succession as aforesaid of right Ordination was not of Necessity And for this they that write against the Papists do commonly and confidently dispute Sect. 3. And 2. They maintained that the Protestant Churches that had no Bishops were true Churches and their Ministers true Ministers and so of their administrations This was so common with them that I do not think a dissenting vote can be found from the first Reformation till about the preparations for the Spanish match or little before Sect. 4. I have in my Christian Concord cited at large the words of many and the places of the writings of more as 1. Dr. Field 2. Bishop Downam 3. Bishop Iewel 4. Saravia 5. Bishop Alley 6. Bishop Pilkinton 7. Bishop Bridges 8. Bishop Bilson 9. Alexander Nowel 10. Grotius their friend then 11 Mr. Chysenhal 12. The Lord Digby 13. Bishop Davenant 14. Bishop Prideaux 15. Bishop Andrews 16. Chillingworth 17. To which I now add Bishop Bromâ—all of Schism 18. Dr. Fern 19. Dr. Steward in his answer to Fountains letter these of the later or present sort 20. And Bishop Vsher whose judgement of it is lately published by Dr. Bernard at his own desire 21. And Mr. Mason in a Book of of purpose for justification of the Reformed Churches hath largely pleaded this cause 22. And Dr. Bernard saith that Dr. Overall was judged not only to consent to that Book but to have a hand in it 23. And no wonder when even Bancroft himself the violentest of all the enemies of them called Puritans in those times is said by Spotswood there recited by Dr. Bernard to be of the same mind and to give it
true Churches or have true Ministers But the Consequent is false therefore so is the Antecedent Of this I shall say more anon Sect. 33. If none of the Protestants Churches that have not such Bishops are true Churches and have not a true Ministry then neither Roman Greek Armenian Aethiopian c. or almost any through the world are true Churches For they are defective in some greater matters and chargeable with greater errors then these But the Consequent is false therefore so is the Antecedent He that denyeth all these to be true Churches denyeth the Catholick Church And he that denyeth the Catholick Church is next to the denying of Christ. Sect. 34. Having thus proved that there is no necessity of Ordination by such as the English Prelates I have withall proved that men are not therefore ever the less Ministers because they have not their Ordination nor our Churches or Ordinances ever the more to be disowned Sect. 35. Yet where there is no other Ordination to be had it may be a duty to submit to theirs Not as they are Episcopi exortes as even Grotius calls them or of this species but as they are Pastors of the Church notwithstanding such superfluities and usurpations Sect. 36. It is not the duty therefore but the sin of any man that was Ordained by such Prelates to a lawful office to disclaim and renounce that Ordination as some do For it is not every irregularity that nullifieth it There may be many modal circumstantials or accidental miscarriages that may not Null the the substance of the Ordination it self Sect. 37. Yet it must be concluded that we may not be wilfully guilty of any sin in the modes or accidents But that may be a sin in the Ordainer which the Ordained may not be guilty of as doing nothing that signifieth an approbation of it but perhaps disowning it Sect. 38. If we have been guilty of submitting to a corrupt ordination as to the accidents we must disown and repent of the sinfull mode and accidents though not of the Ordination it self in substance As we must bewail the errours and infirmities of our preaching prayer and other holy duties without renouncing the duty it self which is of God and to be owned Sect. 39. As to the Question of some Whether a man may be twice Ordained in case he suspect his first Ordination I answer 1. You must distinguish between a General Ordination to the office of the Ministry and a special Ordination to a particular Church As the licensing of a Physitian and the setling him over a City or Hospital The first may be done but once in case it be truely done but the second may be done as oft as we remove to particular Churches Though yet both may be done at once at our first Ordination they are still two things Even as Baptizing a man into Member-ship of the universal Church and taking him into a particular Church It s not like that the separation and Imposition of hands on Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.2 3. was to their first Apostleship Sect. 40. If a man have weighty reasons to doubt of his first Ordination his safest way is to renew it as is usuall in Baptim with a Si non Baptizatus es Baptizo te If thou be not Ordained I Ordain thee This can have no danger in such a case CHAP. VI. Ordination at this time by English Prelates especially is unnecessary Sect. 1. BEsides what is said against the Necessity of such Prelatical Ordination in it self I conceive that more may be said against it as things now stand from several accidental reasons which make it not only unnecessary but sinful to the most Sect. 2 As 1. The Obligation that was upon us from the Law of the Land is taken off which with the Prelates themselves is no small argument when it was for them So that we are no further now obliged then they can prove us so from Scripâ—uâ—e Evidence and how little that is I have shewed before The English Prelâ—cy is taken down by the Law of the Land we are left at Liberty â—rom humane Obligations at least Sect. 3. If any man say that it is an unlawful power that hath made those Laws by which Prelaâ—ical Government is taken down I aâ—swer 1. It is such a Power as they obey themselves and therefore they may permit others to obey it They hold their estateâ— and lives under it and are protected and ruled by it and profeâ—s submission and obedience for the generality of them And when another Species of Government was up that commanded 〈◊〉 to â—ake an engagement to be true to the Government as 〈◊〉 without a King and House of Lords when our 〈◊〉 refused that Engagement as unlawful the generality of the contrary minded took it even all that I was acquainted with that were put upon it So that I may take it for granted that they judge the power which they obey themselves to be obeyed by others Sect. 4. And 2. I would be glad to hear from them any regardable proof that those that Governed when Paul wrote the 13th Chapter to the Romans had any better Title to their Government Let them review their own late writings on that subject and they may have arguments enough that are Valid ad hominem at least Sect. 5. The Laws of the Land do make the Acts even of an Usurper Valid while he is in possession and make it treason to them that do against him that which is treason if it were against a lawfull Prince and therefore if we granted them what they here affirm it would be no advantage to their cause Subjects must look at the present Governours with peaceable subjection For if they be left to try their Princes titles and suspend obedience upon their single opinions you know what will follow Sect. 6. And 3. It will be hard to prove that many a Prince that hath ruled in England had a better Title It s known that many of their Titles were naught And yet their Lawes are Valid still or were so to Posterity And how can they convey a better title to their Heirs then they had themselves If you say that the Consent of the People gave them a better I must return that if that will serve the people in Parliaments more then one and in their real subjection have consented to this But this is a subject that requireth much more to be said of it or nothing at all and therefore I shall take up here with this little which he present cause makes necessary Sect. 7. And I may add a further Reason that we are not only disobliged by the Laws from former Prelacy but we are obliged against it The Rulers have deposed and forbidden it And in lawful things it is a duty to obey our Governours And that the demolishing of the Prelacy is a lawful thing in it self considered For I meddle not with the manner at this time I have said enough before to
prove It hath been usual for Princes to decase bad Priests and heretical or contentious Bishops and to correct disorders and restrain usurpations of Prelates among themselves And if any such thing be now done by our present Governours I know not any thing of that necessity in the English Species of Prelacy as will warrant us to dâ—sobey them Sect. 8. And it is a thing that is inconsistent with the Peace and Unity of these Churches Which is another reason For 1. We have seen the ill effects of it which I am not willing to open to the worst 2. And the multitude of the most conscientious people are against it 3. And the generality of the most conscionable faithful Ministers are against it So that it could not be restored without the apparent ruine of these Churches 4. And a Learned Reverend Assembly of Divines chosen out of the several Counties by a Parliament were against it 5. And many Parliaments have been against it 5. And the generality of their adherents in the two Nations that then lived in their Power have taken a Solemn Covenant against it Not against all Episcopacy but against the English sort of Prelacie So that it cannot be restored without incomparably much more hurt then the continuance of it would have done good and without setting all these Churches on a flame So far is it now from being a likely means of Unity or Peace among us Sect. 9. And if yet they plead the obligation of the ancient Laws which is most insisted on by many I must by way of just excuse remember them of one thing which its like they do not forget that if those Laws are still in force to oblige us to seek Ordination from the Prelates and to Authorize the Prelates to Ordain notwithstanding the Laws of later Powers that have repealed them then it must needs follow that those later Powers are taken for no Powers and consequently that the same Laws do oblige the Prelates to put the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy as to some other Power upon the Oâ—dained before they lay hands upon them and oblige the Ordained to take those Oaths as well as to be so Ordained For if they be yet of force in one they are of 〈◊〉 in both And so no man can be Ordained by you 〈…〉 guilty of that which the present Lawes make 〈…〉 forfeiting his life which I know nothing in the 〈…〉 him to do 〈…〉 think I may conclude that it is your own judgement that men should rather forbear your Ordination then hazard their lives or violate the present Laws because when a Declaration or Order came forth not long ago prohibiting men of your perswasion that had been sequestred to Preach or Administer Sacraments the generality of you presently obeyed it and some wrote for the forbearance that they practised And if an Ordained man should obey the present power by forbearing to preach and administer Sacraments or may forbear these to escape a temporal danger much more may men do so about your sort of Ordination Sect. 11. Moreover 4. We shall be guilty of a fixed Schism among the Refoâ—â—ed Churchâ—s and of making the healing of our breaches impossible if by our compliance we own your dividing Principle that No other are true Ministers or Churches but such as have your Manner of Ordination For by this Rule all the Ministers in these and other Protestant Nations must be degraded or taken for no Ministers and all the Churches for no true Churches though perhaps they may be confessed Christian Communities Nor the Ordinances and administrations true And do you think these are likely terms for Peace Will they ever be yielded to by so many Churches Or is it a desirable thing Should Rome be so much gratified And our Churches ruined and the souls of millions cast away and sacrificed to your opinions or Peace While your Prelacy pretended to no more but to be the best sort of Government and your Church to be the best of Churches we could submit to you in all things that were not flatly sinful But when you will be the only Churches and unchurch all others even the most flourishing Churches for knowledge and holiness and when you must be the only Ministers and others must be none unless they will be Ordained by you this is enough to put a sober man to a stand whether he shall not be guilty of notorious schism by complying with so schismatical a principle if he subject himself voluntarily to a Prelacy that hath such principles and pretences and to an Ordination that is administred on these grounds and terms This was not the ground nor these the principles of the former English Prelates and therefore we were more capable of subjection to them or Communion with them We could have lived in their Communion and in the Communion of the rest of the Protestant Churches that have no Prelacy But if by innovation you have made such a change as that we must separate from all the Reformed Churches and Ministers that have not your kind of Ordination if we will be your subjects or be Ordained by you according to your grounds its time for us to look about us that we escape that separation and schism that you would lead us into and engage us in by your way of Ordination Sect. 12. Among your selves there are many that affirm that if the Pope would have been content with his old Patriarchal Power and principium unitatis or primacy of Order and wave his last four hundred years determinations or at least not obtrude them on other Churches as Bishop Bromhall speaks they could have held communion with him that now cannot If Rome would have been content to be a Member of the Catholick Church though pretendedly the noblest they could have owned it But when it will be The Catholick Church and separate it self from all the rest unchurching all that are not subject to them and united in their Government they then drive us further from Communion with them Imitate them not in any degree in this Notorious schiâ—m and separation Be contented to be Ministers and Churches and tell not Christ he hath none but you and such as you and tell not Satan that the Kingdom of Christ is thus cut short to the honour or rejoycing of his adversary Sect. 13. It was not so ridiculous as sad to me to read in Mr. T. Ps. Self-revenger against Mr. Barlee pag. 37. and Ordination called a Notorious Comoe Tragedie equally sad and ridiculous which he and others lately acted in Daintry Church intituled by the Actors An Ordination of Ministers but by many of the Spectators An Ordination of Lay-Preachers to be Lay-preachers still and without repentance for ever uncapable of the Priesthood by being Ordained by such Priests as were uncapable of Ordaining Thus Mr. P. Sect. 14. And it seems he was of the same judgement whoever he was that would have abused Bishop Vsher by giving out that he told him that as
for Holland he questioned if there was a Church among them or not or words fully to that Purpose Against which abuse of the Dr. the Bishop was fain to vindicate himself See page 124 125. Of his Posthumous Judgement Sect. 15. Moreover 5. We know not of almost any Bishops in England by whom men may be Ordained Four or five Reverend Learned men of that degree are commonly said to survive among us whom we much honour and value for their worth But as these are so distant and their residence to the most unknown so the rest if there be any are known to very few at all that I can hear of It s famed that many Bishops there are but we know it not to be true nor know not who they be and therefore it cannot well be expected that their Ordination should be sought If they reveal not themselves and their Authority and do not so much as once command or claim obedience from the generality of Ministers how can they expect to be obeyed If they plead the danger of persecution I answer 1. What Persecution do they suffer that are known above others of their way 2. If that will excuse them when we never heard of any that suffered the loss of a penny for being known to be a Bishop since the Wars were ended then it seems they take the Being of the Ministry and Churches to be but of small moment that are not worthy their hazzard in a manifestation of their power And if this excuse them from appearing it must needs in reason excuse others from knowing them obeying them and submitting to them Sect. 16. And when they shall declare themselves to be our Bishops they must in all reason expect that the proof of it as well as the naked affirmation be desired by us For we must not take every man for a Bishop that saith he is so They must shew us according to the Canons that the Clergy of the Diocess lawfully Elected them and Bishops Consecrated them which are transactions that we are strangers to If they take the secret Election of six or seven or very few in a Diocess to be currant because the rest are supposed to be uncapable by Schism 1. Then they shew themselves so exceedingly unjust as to be unmeet for Government if they will upon their secret presumptions and unproved suppositions cut off or censure so many parts of the Clergy without ever accusing them or calling them to speak for themselves or heâ—ring their Defence 2. And if upon such presumptuous Censures you make your selves Bishops besides the Canons you cannot expect obedience from those that you thus separate from and censure unheard Sect. 17. It s known that the English Bishops as Grotius himself affirmeth were chosen by the King according to the custom here the Chapter being shadows in the business And if the King may make Bishops he may make Presbyters and then Ordination is unnecessary But if you say that the Consecrators make them Bishops and not the Kings Election then Rome had many Bishops at once when ever three or four Popes were consecrated at once which marrs all succession thence dirived and then if some Bishops consecrate one and some another both are true Bishops of one Diocess and many Pastors may be thus Ordained to one Church Sect. 18. And it concerneth us before we become their subjects to have some credible Evidence that they are so Orthodox as to be capable of the place And the rather because that some that are suspected to be Bishops how truly I know not have given cause of some suspicion Either by writing against Original sin or by owning Grotius's Religion which what it was I have shewed elsewhere or by unchurching the Protestant Churches and Nullifying their Ministry that have not their kind of Ordination while they take the Roman Ordination to be Valid and their Church and Ministry to be true with other such like Sect. 19. And 6. If we should now when better may be had subject our selves to the Ordination and Government of the abolished Prelacy we should choose a more corrupt way of administration and prefer it to a more warrantable way That this way is corrupt is proved in the former Disputation That a way more warrantable may be had I shall prove anon Though submission to a faulty way in some cases of Necessity is excusable yet when we have our choice the case is altered Sect. 20. And a tender Conscience hath very great reason to fear lest by such voluntrary subjection they should incur moreover this double guilt 1. Of all the hurt that this corrupt sort of Episcopacy did before the abolition 2. And of all the hurt that it might do again if it were introduced which is neither small nor uncertain He that hath seen the fruits that it brought forth but for a few years before the abolition and weighs the arguments brought against it methinks should fear to be the restorer of it Sect. 21. If any man as Mr. Thorndike and others do shall write for a more regular sort of Episcopacy it s one thing to find a tolerable Bishop in his Book and another thing to find him existent in England For we know not of any New sort of Regulated Episcopacy planted and therefore must suppose that it is the Old sort that is in being Let them bring their Moderate forms into existence and then its like that many may be more inclined to submit to their Ordination but their moderate principles having not yet made us any Moderate Episcopacy I see not how we should be ever the more obliged for them to submit to the Old but rather are the more justified in disowning it when their own reformed modell is against it CHAP. VII The Ordination used now in England and in other Protestant Churches is Valid and agreeable to Scripture and the Practice of the Ancient Church Sect. 1. HAving already proved that the late English Bishops Ordination is not of necessity it is satisfactory without any more ado to them that would nullifie our Ministry and Churches that have not their Ordination But because we may meet with other adversaries and because in a case of so much weight we should walk in the clearest light that we can attain for the satisfaction of our own Consciences I shall further prove the Validity of our Ordination and the truth of our Call and Minstry and Churches Sect. 2. Argument 1. The Ordination is Valid which is performed by such Bishops as were instituted and existent in Scriture times But our Ordination used in England and other refoâ—med Churches is performed by such Bishops as were institutâ—d and existent in Scâ—â—pture times the refore such Ordination is Valid Thâ— Major will not be denyed being â—â—derstood with a supposition of other requisites that are not now in controversie For those that we have to deal with do grant that such Bishops as are mentioned Acts 20. 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. Phil. 1.1 and
our Ordination is Valid The Major is proved from 1. Tim. 4.14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee which was given theâ— by Prophecy with the laying on of the hands of the Pres-Presbyterie Also from Act. 13.1 2 3. They were the Prophets and Teachers of the Church of Antioch that imposed hands on Barnabas and Saul whether it were for their first Ordination to the Office or only for a particular Mission I now dispute not The Church of Antioch had not many Prelates if any but they had many Prophets and Teachers and these and none but these are mentioned as the Ordainers As for them that say these were the Bishops of many Churches of Syria when the Text saith they all belonged to this Church of Antioch they may by such presumptuous contradictions of Scripture say much but prove little Sect. 24. As for them that grant us that there were no subject Presbyters instituted in Scripture-times and so expound the Presbyterie here to be only Apostles and Bishops of the higher order I have shewed already that they yield us the Cause though I must add that we can own no new sorâ— of Presbyterie not instituted by Christ or his Apostles But for them that think that Prelates with subject Presbyters were existent in those times they commonly expound this Text of Ordination by such subject Presbyters with others of a Superior rank or degree together Now as to our use it is sufficient that hence we prove that a Presbyterie may ordain and that undeniably a Presbyterie consisted of Presbyters and so that Presbyters may ordain This is commonly granted us from this Text. That which is said against us by them that grant it is that Presbyters did Ordain but not alone but with the Bishops Sect. 25. But 1. if this were proved it s nothing against us for if Presbyters with Bishops have power to Oâ—dain then it is not a work that is without the reach of their Office but that which belongeth to them and therefore if they could prove it irregular for them to Ordain without a Bishop yet would they not prove it Null Otherwise they might prove it Null if a Bishop Ordain without a Presbyterie because according to this Objection they must concur 2. But indeed they prove not that any above Presbyters did concur in Timothies Ordination whatever probability they may shew for it And till they prove it we must hold so much as is proved and granted Sect. 26. As for 2 Tim. 1.6 it is no certain proof of it It may be Imposition of hands in Confirmation or for the first giving of the Holy Ghost after Baptism ordinarily used by the Apostles that is there spoken of which also seemeth probable by the Apostles annexing it to Timothies Faith in which he succeeded his Mother and Grandmother and to the following effects of the Spirit of Power and of Love and of a sound mind which are the fruits of Confirming Grace admonishing hâ—m that he be not ashamed of the Testimony of our Lord which is also the fruit of Confirmation However the pâ—obâ—bility go they can give us no certainty that Paul or any Apostle had an hand in the Ordination here spoken of when the Text saith that it was with the laying on of the hands of the Presbâ—terie we must judge of the office by the name and therefore 1. we are sure that there were Presbyters 2. And if there were also any of an higher rank the Phrase encourageth us to believe that it was as Presbyters that they imposed hands in Ordination Sect. 27. Argument 9. If Bishops and Presbyters as commonly distinguished do differ only Gradu non Ordine in Degree and not in Order that is as being not of a distinct office but of a more honourable Degree in the same office then is the Ordination of Presbyters valid though without a Bishop of that higher Degree But the Antecedent is true therefore so is the Consequent The Antecedent is maintained by abundance of the Papists themselves much more by Protestants The reason of the Consequence is because ad ordinem pertinet ordinarâ— Being of the same office they may do the same work This Aâ—gument Bishop Vsher gave me to prove that the Ordination of meer Presbyters without a Prelate is valid when I askt him his Judgement of it Sect. 28. Argument 10. If the Prelates and the Laws they went by did allow and require meer Presbyters to Ordain then must they grant us that they have the Power of Ordination But the Antecedent is true as is well known in the Laws and common Practice of the Prelates in Ordaining divers Presbyters laid on hands together with the Bishop and it was not the Bishop but his Chaplain commonly that examined and approved usually the Bishop came forth and laid his hands on men that he never saw before or spoke to but took them as he found them presented to him by his Chaplain so that Presbyters Ordained as well as he and therefore had power to Ordain Sect. 29. If it be Objected that they had no power to Ordain without a Bishop I answer 1. Nor a Bishop quoad exercitium without them according to our Laws and Customs at least â—â—â—ually 2. Ordaining with a Bishop proveth them to be Ordainers and that it is a work that belongeth to the order or office of a Presbyter or else he might not do it at all any more then Deacons or Chancellors c. may And if it be but the work of a Presbyters office it is not a Nullity if Presbyters do it without a Prelate if you could prove it an irregularity Sect. 30. Argument 11. If the Ordination of the English â—relates be valid then much more is the Ordination of Presbyters as in England and other Reformed Churches is in use But the Ordination of English Prelates is valid I am sure in the judgement of them that we dispute against therefore so is the Ordination of English Presbyters much more Sect. 31. The reason of the Consequence is because the English Prelates are more unlike the Bishops that were fixed by Apostolical Institution or Ordination then the English Presbyters are as I have shewed at large in the former Disputation the Scripture Bishops were the single Pastors of single Churches personally guiding them in the worship of God and governing them in presence and teaching them by their own mouths visiting their sick administring Sacraments c. And such are the English Presbyters But such are not the late English Prelates that were the Governors of an hundred Churches and did not personally teach them guide them in worship govern them in presence and deliver them the Sacraments but were absent from them all save one Congregation These were unliker to the Scripture fixed Bishops described by Dr. H. H. then our Presbyters are therefore if they may derive from them a Power of Ordination or from the â—aw that instituted them then Presbyters may do so much more Sect. 32. Argument 12.
If the Ordination of Papist Bishops be valid much more is the Ordination of English Preâ—byters so but the Antecedent is true in the judgement of those against whom we dispute therefore the Consequent must be granted by them on that supposition Sect. 33. The reason of the Consequence is because the Popish Bishops are more unlike to the Scripture Bishops and more uâ—capable of ordaining then the Presbyters of the Reformed Churches are For 1. The Papist Prelates profess to receive their Power from a Vice-christ at least quoad exercitium media conserendi which Protestant Presbyters do not 2. The Papist Bishops profess themselves Pastors of a new Catholick Church which is headed by the Papacy as an essential part and which Christ will not own as such But so do not the Protestant Presbyters 3. The Papist Prelates Ordain men to the false Office of turning Bread into the Body of Christ by the way of Transubstantiation in their Consecration and offering it as a Sacrifice for the quick and dead and delivering this as the very Body of Christ and not Bread to the Communicants and perswading them that it is such and holding and carrying it to be Worshipped by them with Divine Worship and the like But the Protestant Presbyters are Ordained and do Ordain others to that true Office of a Presbyter or Pastor or Bishop which Christ hath instituted 4. The Papist Prelates have abundance of false doctrines and practices in Worship which the Protestant Presbyters have not 5. And they have no more to shew for a Power of Ordination then our Presbyters have so that these with many the like considerations will prove that if the Papists Ordination be Valid that of the Protestant Churches by Presbyters is so much more And doubtless they that plead for a succession from the Papist Prelates do hold their Ordination Valid Sect. 34. Argument 13. If the Protestant Churches that have no Prelates be true Churches in a Political sense and the Ordinances among them valid and to be owned and received then are the Pastors of those Churches true Pastors though they have no Ordination but by Presbyters But the Antecedent is true therefore so is the Consequent The reason of the Consequence is clear and granted by them that we have now to do with Because the Pastors are essential to the Church as Political and the said Ordinances of Publike worship as the Lords Supper and Government cannot be allowable without them nor such as the people should submit to or receive This therefore we may take as granted Sect. 35. And for the Minor that the Protestant Churches are true Churches that have no Prelates 1. There are so few of them that have Prelates that he that will unchurch all the rest I suppose when he playes his game above board would take it for an injury to be accounted a Protestant himself 2. If the Churches of the West called Papists and the Churches of Africa Asia and America be true Churches of Christ and have true administrations then much more confidently may we affirm that the Protestants are so too But the Antecedent is maintained by those that we now dispute against excepting the Papists who yet maintain it as of their own Church therefore c. Sect. 36. The reason of the Consequence is because the Papists Greeks Armenians Georgians Syrians Aegyptians Abasines c. have much more to be said against them then we have And if the lesser or supposed imperfection of the Protestant Churches do unchurch them for wanting Prelates then the many great and real defects of the other Churches will unchurch them much more Especially this holds as to the Church of Rome which yet is taken by the Dissenters to be a true Church and by some of them at least denyed to be the seat of Antichrist Their Vicechrist and usurping head and all the Ministry that hold by him afford us other kind of Arguments against their Church then want of Prelates can afford them or others against our Churches Sect 37. And if any will deny the Antecedent so far as to unchurch all the Churches in the world that are more defective then the Protestants he will blot out of his Creed the Article of the Catholick Church and being a Seeker or next one to day is like to be an Infidel ere long as I shall further shew when I speak of the sinfulness of such Sect. 38. Argument 14. If the Administrations of a Usurping Presbyter to an innocent people are Valid and not Nullities then the Ordination of an Usurping Ordainer to an Innocent expectant is Valid and consequently the Ordination of Presbyters is Valid if they were Usurpers as they are unjustly said to be But the administrations of usurping Presbyters to an Innocent people are Valid therefore c. Sect. 39. The Antecedent is granted by Bellarmine himself in the place before cited who saith that no more is required to oblige the people to obey him and submit then that he be reputed a Pastor And all must say so 1. That will not rob the Innocent of the Benefit of Gods Ordinances because of an usurpers fault 2. And that will not leave the people almost commonly in an utter uncertainty whom they should take for a Pastor and obey and when the Ordinances are Valid for their good Sect. 40. The Consequence is made good by the Parity of Reason that is in the two cases If usurpation cause not a Nullity invalidity or unprofitableness in one case to the innocent receiver no nor make it his sin to receive no more will it in the other For there is no Reason for any such difference Nay iâ— it be a duty to submit to an unknown usurper in several cases in receiving the Sacraments hearing praying c. so is it a duty in such cases to receive Ordination Sect. 41. Object But the usurping Presbyter doth nothing but what belongeth to the office of a Presbyter but the usurping Ordainer doth that which belongs not to the office of a Presbyter and therefore his action is a Nullity as being extra proprium forum Sect. 42. Answ. 1. It is proved before to belong to the office of a Presbyter to Ordain 2. But suppose it were not yet the objection is vain because it is the office of a Bishop that the Ordaining Presbyter doth pretend to and which you imagine that he doth usurp They say that subject Presbyters quoad ordinem vel Officium are no creatures of Gods appointment and therefore they renounce that Office and claim that office which you call Episcopacy and hath the Power of Ordination The quarrel between us is not about meer Bishops such as Dr. H. H. describeth as aforesaid These are not denyed but the Parish Ministers profess themselves such Bishops But it is about the other sort of Presbyters subject to Bishops that the quarrel is For they say that the Church should have none such and Dr. H. H. saith there is no Evidence that any such
it and yet this proveth not that the people were neer the Bishop in degree that which the people themselves may do and frequently did is not the only thing that Hierom here ascribeth to the Presbyters but such is the Election of a Bishop therefore c. 4. It is the Original or first making of Prelates at Alexandria that Hierom here speaks of which he shews was from the Presbyters consent This appeareth plainly in his words though some can make the plainest words to signifie what they would have them For 1. He begins with a Presbyteris id est Episcopâ—s and 2. proceedeth from many scripture passages to prove them in scripture times the same and that not only quoad nomen but officium for 3. When he had done with the Testimonies of Saint Iohn in his two Epistles he immediately addeth Quod autem postea unus electus est qui caeteris praeponeretur c. where note both that unus qui caeteris praeponeretur is more then the bare name and also that Postea referreth to the date of Iohns Epistles and therefore he plainly averreth that it was after Iohns Epistles that one was chosen to be before the rest 5. And to the Answer I further reply that here is all that was done and all that was needfull to be done ascribed to the Presbyters For 1. They elected one 2. They did in excelsiori gradu electum collocare place him in an higher degree and 3. Episcopum nominabant they named him the Bishop by way of excellency And if Election and placing him in the Degree and giving him peculiarly the name be not Ordination then Ordination is but some Ceremony for these contain the substance 6. And Hierom expresly resembleth this action of the Presbyters to an Armies making an Emperour or General as if he had said As the Army makes an Emperour Imperatorem faciat so Presbyters made the Bishop but the Army so made the Emperour that they left it not to another power to make him and to them only So that it is both Making a Bâ—shop that is here ascribed to the Presbyters and such a making as leaveth him not unmade to the making of another 7. And he resembleth it to the making of an Arch-deacon supposing that the Deacons do 1. Elect. 2. Judge of the person quem industrium noverint 3. And give him the name Archi-diaconum vocent 8. And he affirmeth this to be semper the constant custom of the Alexandrian Presbyters till the dayes of Heraclas and Dionysius intimating that then the custom changed but what custom was then changed Not the Election of a Bishop by the Presbyters with the people for that continued long after and therefore it must be the Constitution which afterward was done by Neighbour Bishops in Consecration but till then by the Election Collocation and nomination of the Presbyters of that city-City-Church 9. Having shewed thus that Bishops and Presbyters were the same and in the beginning called them by the same name he affirms that Omnes Apostolorum successores sunt that is All these Bishops 10. And he plainly affirms that the difference is made by Riches and Poverty He is the greater that is the richer and he is the inferiour that is the poorer Potentia divitiarum paupertatis humilitas vel sublimiorâ—m vel inferiorem Episcopum facit Let any impartial Reader peruse the Epistle it self and consideâ— of these ten passages and then believe if he can either that Hierom did imply that other Bishops made these Alexandrian Bishops and not the Presbyters or that these Presbyters altered but the name and gave not the Bishop his new degree or that this was not a thing that was now de novo in remedium schismatis contrived or performed by them There is evidence enough against these conceits Sect. 58. And further for them that think it was but the name that was now changed I would ask them these few Questions supposing them to be of their mind that tell us that Inferiour Presbyters were not instituted in Scripture-times and that it was only Prelates that are called Bishops and Presbyters in Scripture 1. Is it not strange that when after Scripture-times a New Office was made it should not have a new Name also but should have the same name with the old superiour office 2. And is it not strange that both names of the superior Office Bishop and Presbyter should be commonly given to the new inferior Office at the first 3. And strange that the Church must afterward be put to change the names and retrench or recall the name of a Bishop from the new sort of Presbyters and confine it to the old leaving as old the name of a Presbyter to the new inferior Office 4. And if in Scripture-times in the dayes when Iohn wrote his Epistles and Revelation the names of Bishop and Presbyter were both appropriated to Prelates there being no Inferiour Presbyters then instituted and yet from Mark the Evangelist the Alexandrian Presbyters brought back the name of a Bishop to the Prelates retaining the name Presbyter themselves Quaero How long time was there after the Institution of Inferiour Presbyters till the regulating of their names from the dayes of Mark About thirty four years backward Mark dyed in the eighth year of Nero and the Presbyters made Arianus Bishop after his death who continued twenty two years even from the eighth of Nero to the fourth of Domitian as Eusebius in Histor. Eccles. l. 2. cap 23. lib. 3. cap. 12. in Chronic. Hieronym in Catalog ex illis Usher Annal. Vol. 2. ad an Dom. 67. pag 677. And Helvicus and others are neer the same time And saith Helvicus Iohn wrote the Revelations about the fourteenth year of Domitian and wrote his Gospel about the first year of his Successor Nerva So that Mark dyed about thirty six years or thirâ—y four at least before Iohn wrote his Gospel so that here you have your choice whether you will believe that subject Presbyters did regulate the names of themselves and Bishops and did elect or make Bishops thirty six years before they were instituted themselves or whether you will believe that yet at the death of Mark there were no inferior Presbyters at Alexandria and so no superior Bishops for all this that Hierom doth report Sect. 59. As for the Episcopal Divines that dissent from the Principle of the forecited Learned Author who saith that there is no evidence that any of the second sort of Presbyters were instituted in Scripture times I need not deal with them in thâ—s Disputation for all of them that ever I yet met with do grant the validity of Presbyters Ordination and the truth of the Reformed Churches and their Ministry and Ordinances otherwise it were easie enough to vindicate all these from them also if they denyed them Sect. 60. Argument 18. Ad hominem If the late English Prelates had a lawful call to their Prelacy then much
more have Ministers Ordained by Presbyters a lawfull call to their Ministry But the Prelates say that they had a lawfull Call to their Prelacy therefore c. The reason of the Consequence which only will be denyed is 1. Because the Presbyters are Ordained to an Office that is of Christs Institution but the Prelates are Consecrated to an Office that is not of Christs Institution but against it and against the light of Nature in taking on them the impossible Government of an hundred or many hundred Churches as was shewed in the former Disputation 2. Because the Prelates hold an uninterrupted Succession of Legitimate Ordination necessary to the Being of their Prelacie I mean such as now we dispute against hold this but so do not the Presbyters The said dissenting Prelates are still upon their Nâ—mo dat quod non habet which therefore we may urge upon them And 1. They cannot prove an uninterrupted Succession themselves on whom it is incumbent according to their principles if they will prove their Call 2. We can prove that they are the successors of such as claimed all their Power from the Roman Vicechrist and professed to receive it from him and hold it of him as the Catholick Head and so that their Ordination comes from a seat that hath had many interruptions and so had no power of Ordination by their Rule For when the succession was so oft and long interrupted Nemo dat quod non habet and therefore all that followed must be usurpers and no Popes and those that received their Offices from them must be no Officers But the Presbyters that Ordain will give a better proof of their Call then this Sect. 61. Argument 19. Where the Office is of Gods Institution and the persons are endued with Ministerial abilitities and are Orderly and duly designed and separated to the Office of the sacred Ministry there are true Ministers and Valid administrations But all these are found in the Reformed Churches that have Ordination without Prelates therefore c. The Major is undenyable as containing a sufficient enumeration of all things necessary to the Being of the Ministry Sect. 62. The Minor is proved by parts 1. That the Offiâ—e of a Presbyter is of divine institution is confessed by most And I suppose those that deny it to be of Scripture insâ—iâ—ution will yet have it to be Divine But if they deny that yet it sufficeth us that it is the same officer that they call a Bishop and we a Presbyter that is the chief Pastor of a particular Church Sect. 63. 2. And that the persons are duly or competenly qualified for the Ministry nothing but Ignorance Faction and Malicâ— that ever I heard of do deny Supposing the humane frailties that make us all insufficient gradually for these things The Ignorant that know not what the Ministerial qualifications are do judge as carnal interest leadeth them The Factious rail at all that be not of their mind Grotius thought the opinions of the Calvinists made them unfit materials for the Catholick Edifice that by his Pacification he was about to frame So do most other Sects reject those as unworthy that suit not with their minds And malice whether â—nâ—mated by Heresie Prophaness or Carnal interest will easily find faults and unweariedly slander and reproach But besides such I meet with none that dare deny the competent abilities of these Ministers Sect. 64. And 3. That the persons are Orderly and duly separated to the work of the Ministry is thus proved Where there is a separation to the Ministry by mutual Consent of the person and the flock and by the Magistrates authority and by the Approbation and Investiture of the fittest Ecclesiastical officers that are to be had there is an orderly and due separation to the Ministry But all this is to be found in the Ordination used in England and other Reformed Churches without Prelates therefore c. This proves not only the Validity of their Ordination but the full Regularity Sect. 65. God himself as hath been shewed doth by his Law appoint the Office of the Ministry imposing the duty upon the person that shall be called and giving him his power by that Law And then there is nothing to be done but to detertermine of the person that is to receive this power and solemnly to put him in Possession by Investiture Now the principal part of the former work is done also by God himself by his Qualifying the person with his eminent Gifts and giving him opportunities and advantages for the Work So that the people and Odainers have no more to do but to find out the man that God hath thus qualified and to elect approve and invest him and usually he is easily found out as a candle in the night So that the two great acts by which God maketh Ministers is his Instituting Law that makes the office and his Spiritual and Naturall Endowments given to the person which the Church is but to find out and call into use and exercise And therefore we may still truly say that the Holy Ghost maketh Pastors or Overseers of the Church as well as formerly he did Act. 20.28 because he giveth them their Gifts though not such Miraculous Gifts as some then had By his common Gifts of Knowledge and Utterance and his special Gifts of Grace it is the spirit that still makes Ministers and still Christ giveth Pastors to the Church Sect. 66. It is therefore to be noted that Eph. 4.6 7 8 11 the way of Christs giving officers to his Church is said to be by giving Gifts to men and the diversity of Offices is founded in the diversity of the Measure of Grace or these Gifts To every one of us is given Grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. Therefore he saith Ascending on high he led captivity 〈◊〉 and gave Gifts to men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And he gave some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some Pastors and Tâ—â—chers So that giving Gifts and giving Apostles Prophets c. are here made the same work of God Not that 〈…〉 and Approbation of these gifts is hereby made unnecessary but 〈◊〉 this is Gods principal act by which â—e giveth Pastors and Teachers to the Church and by which the Officers aâ—e distinguished For the Church is to discern and submit to those that are thus gifted and to follow the Spirit and not either contraâ—ict or lead him When God hath thus gifted men the main wâ—rk is done for making them Ministers iâ— withall he give tâ—em opportunities and advantages for the work and it is the Churches Duty â—o Own and Approve these Gifts of God and to do their parts to introduce the person And if the Ordainers refuse this in case of Necessity the gifted person is bound to improve his Gifts without them I say in case of Necessity using the best Order that is left Sect. 67. This being premised I come to the Argument § 64. And the
Ministerium vel ad Sacerdotalem locum indignu obreperet Ordinari enim nonnunquam indignos non secundum Dei voluntatem sed secundum humanam praesumptionem haec Deo displicere quae non veniant ex legitima justa Ornatione Deus ipse manifestat per Osee Prophetam dicens sibi ipsi constituerunt Regem non perâ—me Propter quod diligenter de traditione Divina Apostolica observatione observandum est tenendum quod apud nos quoque fere Provincias universas tenetur ut ad Ordinationes rite celebrandas ad eam plebem cui praepositus ordinatur Episcopi ejusdem provinciae proximi quique conveniant Episcopus deligatur plebe praesente quae singulorum vitam plenissime nâ—vit uâ—iuscujusque actum de ejus conversatione perspexit Quod apud vos factum videmus in Sabini collegae nostri ordinatione ut de universae fraternitatis suffragio de Episcoporum qui in praesentia convenerant quique de eo ad vos literas fecerant judicio Episcopatus ei deferretur manus ei in locum Basilidis imponeretur And so he goes on to shew that even the Bishop of Romes restoring of Basilides was not valid to rescind the foresaid Ordination of Sabinus which was thus made by the Bishops on the peoples suffrages And yet our Diocesans have alas too commonly thrust on the people against their consent such unworthy persons as of whom we may say as Cyprian ibid. of these Cumque alia multa sint gravia delicta quibus Basilides Martialis implicati tenentur frusta tales Episcopatum sibi usurpare coâ—antur cum manifestum sit ejusmodi homines nec Ecclesiae Christi posse praeesse nec Deo sacrificia offerre debere I have cited these words at large because they are full and plain to shew us the practice of those times and are the words of an African Syrod and not of Cyprian alone and shew that then the People had the chiefest hand in the Election or designation of the person which is it that I have now to prove Sect. 86 Pamelius himself while he seeks to hide the shame of their Prelates Ordination from the light of these passages of Cyprian doth yet confess and say Non negamus veterem Electionis Episcoporum ritum quo plebe praesente immo suffragiis plebis eligi solent Nam in Africa illum observatum constat ex electione Eradii Successoris D. Augustini de quo extat Epistola ejus 120. In Gracia aetate Chrysost. ex lib. 3. de Sacer. In Hiâ—paâ—is ex hoc Cyprianâ— loco Isidor lib. de Officiis In Galliis ex Epistâ—l Celestin. Pap. 2. Romae ex iis quae supradiximus Epist ad Antâ—n Vbique etiam alibi ex Epist. Leonis 87 Et perdurasse eam consuetudinem ad Gregor 1. usq ex ejus Epistolis immo ad tempora usque Caroli Ludovici Imperatorum ex 1. lib. Capitulorum eorundem satis constat This full confession from the mouth of an adversary may save me the labour of many more allegations concerning the judgement and practice of the ancients Sect. 87. He that would see more may find enough in Voâ—tius de Desparata causa Papatus lib. 2. c. 12. Sect 2. passim And in Blondel de jure plebis Goulartius on the foresaid notes of Pamelius on Cyprian p. 205 Among others he there citeth those known Canons of the Carthage Councils three and four out of Gratian Nullus ordinetur clericus nisi probatus vel examine Episcoporum vel populi testimonio Et. Episcopus sine concilio clericorum suorum clericos non ordinet itâ— ut civium conn ventiam testimonium quaerat What and where is that Clergy without whose Council our Prelates Ordain not and that people whose suffâ—ages they require And saith Goula tius Observanda est Carâ—li ut Ludovici Constitutio Sacrerum Camnum non ignari ut Dei nimine sacrosancta Ecclâ—sia suo liberius patiatur honore assensum Ordini Ecclesiastico praebemus ut Episcopi per Electionem Cleri pâ—puli secundum statuâ—a Canonum eligantur It s certain then that the people were sometime the sole choosers and the Pastors the approvers and sometime the People and the Pastors joynt Electors and sometime the Pastors chose but forced none on the people against or without their Consent as Pamelius confesseth till Popular tumults divisions and other reasons occasioned the change of this ancient Custome And therefore it is most certain that an Election by the people may be a valid determination of the person Sect. 88. And the person being once sufficiently determined of the power and obligation doth fall upon him immediately from God so that were it not that the Pastors Approbation is part of the Determination there would be nothing left for Ordination but the solemnizing of their entrance by Investiture which is not essential to the Ministerial Office but ad bene â—ssâ— makes to a compleat and orderly possession where it may be had and where it cannot Election may suffice Sect. 89. Voetius de Desperata causa Papatus lib. 2. sect 2 cap. 20. doth by seven Arguments prove against Iansenius Electionem tribuere Ministerium esse proprie ejus fundamentum The first Argument is from the Definition of Election the second from the Canon Law which giveth a Bishop his power before Consecration and gives the Pope a power of governing the Church before he is inthroned or Consecrated The third is à similibus in Oeconomâ—e and Policie the foundation of marriage union is mutual Consent and not Solemnization Coronation saith he doth not make a King he means not fundamentally but compleatively but hereditary Succession or Election He may well be a King without Coronation as saith he the custom is in Castile Portugal c. The King of France dependeth not pro jure regni on the Archbishop of Rhemes but saith Barclay hath the right and honour of a King before his Coronation An elect Emperour governeth before his Coronation Quoad potestatem administrandi regni Galliâ—i unctio Coronatio nihil addunt inquit Commentator sanctionis pragmat fol. 4. His fourth Argument is from the nature of all Relations quae posito fundamento termino in subjecto dicuntur existere atqui Solemnizatio seu Consecratio seu Ordinatio seu Investitura 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vâ—cant patres Graeci illa externa quam nos confirmationem dicimus neque est fundamentum neque terminus Ministerii aut Ministri sed legitima electio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesiae est fundamentum Ministerii ista vel illa particularis Ecclesia est terminus in quo est correlatum Oves seu discipuli ad quod refertur relatum Doctoris seu Pastoris Though some of this need explication and limitation yet its worthy consideration His fifth Argument is from the Confessions of the Adversaries citing Sylvest Prieras Immanuel Sa
choose a certain person to be her Husband and the Minister or Magistrate solemnize their Marriage without any mention of such Governing Power the Power doth nevertheless belong to the man because God hath specified by his Law the Power of that Relation and the man is Lawfully put in the Relation that by the Law of God hath such a Power so is it in the case in hand Sect. 107. But yet 2. I add that the Prelates and the Laws of England gave to Presbyters a Power of Ordination For in all their Ordinations the Presbyters were to lay on hands with the Prelate and did in all Ordinations that I have seen And if they actually imposed hands and so Ordained it was an actual profession to all that they were supposed to have the power of Ordination which they exercised Sect. 108. Obj. But they had no Power given them to do it without a Prelate Answ. 1. By Christ they had 2. You may as well say that Bishops have no Power to Ordain because they were not ordinarily at least to do it without the Presbyters Sect. 109. Obj. Saith the foresaid Learned Author Dissert Praemonit sect 10.11 Vnum illud lubens interrogarem an Hieronymus dum hic esset Presbyteratu secundario fungeretur partiariâ tantum indutus potestate praesente sed spreto insuper habito Episcopo Diaconum aut Presbyterum ordinare aut Presbytero uni aut alteri adjunctus recte potuerit si affirmetur dicatur sodes qua demum ratione ab eo dictum sit Episcopum sola ordinatione ergo ordinatione à Presbytero disterminatum esse sin negetur quomodo igitur Presbytero Anglicano cui nullam quae non Hieronymo potestatem c. Answ. 1. This is none of our case in England we Ordain not praesente sed spreto Episcopo but most Countreyes know of no Bishop that they have but Presbyters 2. Hierom might have Ordained with his fellow-presbyters according to the Laws of Christ but not according to the Ecclesiastical Canons that then obtained or bore sway 3. Hierom plainly tells you that it is by Ecclesiastical appointment for the prevention of schisme that Bishops were set up so far as to have this power more then Presbyters in the point of Ordination 4. The English Presbyters are Parochial Bishops and have an Office of Christs making and not of the Prelates and are not under those Ecclesiastical Canons that restrained Hierom from the exercise of this power And therefore whereas it is added by this Learned Author Quid huic dilemmati reponi aut opponi possit fateor equidem me non adeo Lynceum esse ut perspiciam he may see that he could scarce have set us an easier task then to answer his dilemma Sect. 110. The second and their principal objection is that We have no precept or example in the Church for Presbyters Ordaining without Prelates therefore it is not to be done Answ. 1. I told you before how Bishop Vsher told me he answered this Objection to King Charlâ— viz. from the example of the Church of Alexandria where Presbyters made Bishops which is more Sect. 111. But 2. I answer you haue no example in Scripture or long after that ever Prelates of the English sort did ordain nor any precept for it nor was such a Prelacy then known as is proved and therefore their Ordination hath less warrant then that by Pretbyters Sect. 112. And 3. I have told you before of Scripture warrant for Ordination by a Presbyterie and also by the Teachers and other Officers of a single Church as was the Church of Antioch Prove that there was any Bishop Sect. 113. Lastly it is confessed by the Dissenters that such Presbyters or Bishops as are mentioned Act. 20. Phil. 1.1 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1 c. had power of Ordination But according to the judgement of most of the Fathers that ever I saw or heard of that interpret those texts it is Presbyters that are meant in all or some of those texts It is granted us also by the Dissenters that the chief or sole Pastors of single Churches in Scripture-times did ordain and had the power of Ordination But the Presbyters of England and other Protestant Churches are the chief or sole Pastors of single Churches therefore c. Sect. 114. Object 3. But the English Presbyters have broak their Oaths of Canoical obedience and therefore at least are schismatical Answ. 1. Many never took any such oath to my knowledge For my part I did not 2. The particular persons that are guilty must be accused and neither must they be judged before they speak for themselves nor yet must others be condemned for their sakes In these parts there is not one Presbyter I think of ten who differs from the Prelates about Ordination that ever took that oath And therefore it is few that can be called Schismaticks on that account Yea 3. And those few that did take that Oath have few of them that I know of done any thing against the Prelates Sect. 115. Object 4. The English Presbyters have pull'd down the Prelates and rebelled against them and therefore at least are guilty of Schism Answ. 1. The guilty must be named and heard their case is nothing to the rest It is not one often I think perhaps of twenty that can be proved guilty 2. It was not the Scripture Bishops that they Covenanted against or opposed but only the irregular English Prelacy before described And the endeavour of reforming this corrupted Preâ—acy and reducing it to the Primitive frame is in it self no schism Sect. 116. Object 5. Ignatius commandeth them to obey the Bishops and do nothing without them Answ. 1. Ignatius also commandeth them to obey the Presbyters as the Apostles of Christ and to do nothing without them 2. The Bishops that Ignatius mentioneth were such as our Parish Bishops or Presbyters are that have a Presbyterie to assist them They were the chief Pastors of a single Church as is before proved out of Ignatius and not the Pastors of hundreds of Churches Sect. 117. I shall trouble the Reader with no more of their objections seeing by what is said already he may be furnished to answer them all but I shall now leave it to his impartial sober consideration whether I have not proved the truth of our Ministry and of the Reformed Churches and the Validity of our administrations and of our Ordination it self CHAP. VIII The greatness of their sin that are now labouring to perswade the People of the Nullity of our Ministry Churches and administrations Sect. 1. HAving laid so fair a ground for my application I think it my duty to take the freedom to tell those Reverend persons that oppose us in this point the Reasons why I dare not joyn with them and the guilt that I am perswaded they heap upon their own souls Wherein I protest it is not mine intent to make them odious or cast disgrace upon them for I do with
great reluctancy obey my Conscience in the performance of this task but my intent is if it be the will of God to give success so far to these endeavours 1. To humble them for their great and hainous sin and save them from it 2. And to save the Church from the divisions and disturbances that is already caused by them and their opinion 3. However to discharge my Conscience and tell them plainly what frightneth me from their way Sect. 2. And 1. It seems to me upon the grounds before expressed that those men that would Nullifie all the Protestant Ministry Churches and administrations that have not Prelates are guilty of schism and are plain Separatists They depart from truly Catholick principles That man hath not the just Principles and Spirit of a Catholick that can on such a pretence as this degrade or nullifie so many Learned Godly Ministers and unchurch so many excellent Churches of Christ they make a plain Schism and separate from us on as weak grounds as the ancient Separatists did whom yet they account an odious generation And the writings of Paget Ball Bradshaw Hildersham Bernard and the rest that defend our Ministry and Churches against the old Separatists will serve in the main to defend them against these new ones which therefore I refer the Reader to peruse Many of the same Arguments are as forcible against this adversary Sect. 3. 2. And by this means they condemn themselves that have spoken so much against the Separatists calling them Brownists Schismaticks and the like and now take up the cause in the name that in them they so condemned Will they turn Schismaticks that have spoken against Schismaticks so much Sect. 4. 3. By this means also they exceedingly wrong the Lord Jesus Christ by seeking to rob him of his inheritance by telling him that his Churches are none of his Churches and his Ministers are none of his Ministers and his Ordinances are not his Ordinances indeed Let them first prove that Christ hath renounced these Ministers or unchurched or denied these Churches or given them a bill of divorce and then let them speak their pleasure But till then they were best take heed what they do lest they have not the thanks from Christ which they expect Sect. 5. 4. They go against the plain commands of Christ and examples of his servants Christ himself bid concerning such as cast out Devils in his name but followed him not Forbid him not for there is no man that shall do a Miracle in my name that can lightly speak evil of me for he that is not against us is on our part Mark 9.37 38 39. He liked not their humour that would have the substance of so good a work forbidden for want of a due circumstance mode or accident He commandeth us to Pray the Lord of the Harvest to send Labourers into his Harvest because the Harvest is great and the Labourers are few And these men would have multitudes of Labourers thrust out in the Necessity of the Churches Paul rejoyced that Christ was Preached even by them that did it in strife and envy thinking to add affliction to his bonds But these men would silence them that preach in sincere compassion of mens souls Moses would not forbid Edlad and Medad prophecying but wisht that all the Lords people were Prophets While men do good and not harm or more good then harm in the Church I should see very good grounds yea and Necessity for it before I should silence them or be guilty of silencing them Sect. 6. 5. They manifest a great deal of selfishness and pride that dare thus consent to the injury of Christ and the Church and souls of men because they may not bear that Rule which is according to their principles and spirits Self-denial would do much to cure this Sect. 7. 6. And yet they do as self-seekers commonly do even seek after misery and destruction to themselves While they look its like at the honour and forget the work they plead for such a load and burden as is enough to break the backs of many even for the doing of a work that is so far beyond their strength that its a meer impossiblity How can one man do the works which Scripture layeth on a Bishop for a hundred or two hundred Churches and for thousands that he never sees or hears of Sect. 8. 7. And above all I admire how the heart of a considerate Christian can be guilty of so great cruelty to the souls of men as these men would be if they had their will in the practice of their principles What if all the Churches that have no Prelates were unchurched the Ministers cast out as no true Ministers or the people all prevailed with to forsake them what would be done for the thousands of the poor ignorant careless souls that are among us when all that all of us can do is too little what would be done if so many and such were laid aside How many thousands were like to be damned for want of the means that according to the ordinary way of God might have procured their conversion and Salvation Sect. 9. If they say that others as good as they should possess the places I answer they speak not to men of another world but to their neighbours that well know that there are few to be had of tolerable worth to possess one place of very many if all that they oppose were cast out or forsaken Do we not know who and what men they are that you have to supply the room with Sect. 10. If they say that more obedient men would soon spring up or many of these would change their minds if they were forced to it I answer 1. So many would be unchanged as would be a greater loss to the Church if it were deprived of them then ever Prelacy was like to repair 2. And what should become of poor souls the while your young ones are a training up 3. And in all ages after the Church must lose all those that should dissent from your opinion Sect. 11. If you say that It is not your desire to silence all these Preachers that you disown I answer How can that stand with your doctrine or your practice Your Doctrine is that they are Lay-men and no true Ministers nor to be heard and submitted to as Ministers nor Sacraments to be received from them And would you not have them then cast out 2. Your practice is to disswade the people especially the Gentry that are neer you to separate and disown them accordingly and it is done in many places And would you not cast them out whom you would have forsaken Sect. 12. If you say It is your desire that they should forsake their error and obey you and so be continued and not cast out I answer 1. But that is not in your power to accomplish nor have you reason to expect it They are willing to know the mind of God as well as
the work with Fasting and Prayer and imposition of hands It was the Apostles that Ordained them Elders in every Church Acts 14.23 Suppose it must be read by Suffrages as many would have it that proveth no more but that the People did consent But still it is Paul and Barnabas that Ordained them Elders though with the peoples suffrages and it is they that are said to fast and pray in the next words Act. 6.3 Expresly shews that the People chose the Deacons and the Apostles ordained them Look ye out among your selves seven men of honest report full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom whom we may appoint over this business But I shall cut short this part of my task because so much is said of it already by many that have written for Ordination to whom I shall refer you Sect. 13. Reas. 2. If there be not a standing regular way for Trying aâ—d Approving such as enter into the Ministry then men will be left to be their own judges and if they can but get the consent of any Congregation will presenty be Pastors But this course would tend to the ruine or confusion of the Church as I shall manifest by evidence Sect. 14. 1. If all men may enter into the Ministry that will upon their own perswasion that they are fit the most proud self-conceited worthless men will be the readiest to go and if they can get hearers will most abound in the Church and the people will quickly have heaps of Teachers For we all know that many of the Ignorant are least acquainted with their ignorance and commonly the Proud have the highest thoughts of themselves and think none so fit to Teach and Rule as they And what could be more to the shame and hazzard of the Church then to have it taught and guided by such ignorant unworthy men Sect. 15. 2. Moreover Humble men are so conscious of their weakness and sensible of the burden and greatness of the work that they think themselves unworthy and therefore would draw back and so by their forbearance would give way to the foresaid proud intruders And thus the Church would soon be darkened defiled and brought low if all men were their own judges Sect. 16. 3. Moreover it is the common disposition of Erroneous and Heretical persons to be exceeding zealous for the propagating of their errors and bringing as many as is possible to their mind So that if all be left to themselves the most Heretical will run first and carry their filth into the house of God and seduce and undo men instead of saving them Sect. 17. 4. By this means also the Covetous and sordid worldlings will crowd in and men will do by Preaching as they do by Ale-selling even make it their last Trade when others fail and he that breaks in any other Trade if he have but any volubility of speech will presently turn Priest till the Office and Ordinances of God seem vile and be abhorred by the people This must be the Consequent if all be left to their own judgement Sect. 18. 5. And it is too known a case that the people will bid such persons welcome and so they will make a match The erroneous and giddy party will have such as are sutable to them And the Covetous party will have him that will do their work best cheap if they will preach for nothing or for little he shall be a man for them though he would lead them to perdition If it be poyson they'â— take it if it cost them nothing And many there be that will have their own kindred or friends to make Priests of and all that they have interest in must joyn with them on the account of friendship And the childish injudicious sort of Christians will follow them that have the smoothest tongues or best opportunities and advantages to prevail with them And so they will be tossed up and down and carryed to and fro with every wind of doctrine according to the cunning sleight and subtilty of men by which they lie in wait to deceive Eph. 4.14 And they will be carried about with divers and strange doctrines Heb. 13.9 Sect. 19. Reas. 3. And when the Ministrie is thus corrupted by making every man judge of his own fitness the Church will be corrupted and degenerate into a common state and cease to be a Church if Reformation do not stop the gangrene For it commonly goeth with the Church according to the quality of the Ministrie An ignorant Ministrie and an ignorant people an erroneous Ministrie and an erring people a scandalous Ministrie and a scandalous people commonly go together Like Priest like people is the common case Sect. 20. Reas. 4. And by this means Christianity it self will be dishonoured and seem to be but a common religion and so but a deceit to the great dishonour of Jesus Christ for the world will judge of him and his cause by the lives of them that teach it and profess it Sect. 21. Reas. 5. And by this means God will be provoked to depart from us and be avenged on us for our dishonouring him If he would spew out of his mouth lukewarm Laodicea what would he do to such degenerate societies If most of the seven Churches Rev. 2 3. had their warnings or threatnings for smaller faults what would such corruptions bring us to but even to be plagued or forsaken by the Lord Sect. 22. Reas. 6. If you should be men of ability and fitness for the work your selves that enter without Approbation and Ordination yet others might be encouraged by your example that are unfit and if you once thus set open the door you know not how to keep out woolves and swine all the persons before described will take the opportunity and say Why may not we enter unordained as well as such and such Sect. 23. Reas. 7. By this means also you will leave many sober godly persons unsatisfied in your Ministry as not knowing whether they may own you as Ministers or not how much you should do to avoid such offence me thinks you might perceive Sect. 24. Reas. 8. By this course also you will walk contrary to the Catholike Church of Christ and that in a cause where you cannot reasonably pretend any necessity of so doing Ever since Christ had a Ministry on earth the constant ordinary way of their admittance hath been by Ministerial Ordination If any man despise this and be contentious we have no such Custome nor the Churches of God Is it a design beseeming an humble man a Christian a sober man to find out a new way of making Ministers now in the end of the world as if all the Ministers from the Apostles dayes till now had come in at a wrong door and wanted a true Calling This is too near the making a New Ministry and that 's too near the Making of a new Church and that 's too near the feigning of a new Christ. The Church hath many promises
unworthy though they were Ordained by Bishops adding Ordinari nonnunquam indignos non secundum Dei voluntatem sed secundum humanam praesumptionem haec Deo displicere quae non veniant ex legitima justa Ordinatione Deus ipse manifestat c. Necessity may justifie some things that otherwise would be irregularities but when Per urbes singulas that is in every Church Ordinati sint Episcopi in aetate antiqui in fide integri in pressura probati in persecutione proscripti ille super â—os creare alios pseudo-Episcopos audeat this is a fact that the poeple should disown And Qui neque unitatem spiritus nec conjunctionem pacis observat se ab Ecclesiae vinculo atque à Sacerdâ—tum collegio separat Episcopo nec potestatem potest habere nec honorem qui Episcopatus nec unitatem voluit tenere nec pacem Cyprian Epist. 52. ad Antonian Sect. 57. Prop. 5. Solemn Investiture is the last part of Ordination by which the man that by consent of the people and himself and by the Pastors Approbation had received from Christ a Right to the Power and Honour and Priviledges and an Obligation to the Duties of the Office is solemnly introduced and put in Possession of the place Sect. 58. Though in some cases a man may exercise the Ministry upon the foresaid Approbation and Election which are most necessary without this solemn investiture yet is it ordinarily a duty and not to be neglected And the people should require the performance of it I need not stand upon the Proof for it is proved before by what was said for Approbation seeing they have ever gone together Though fundamentally he be a Christian that hath entered Covenant with Christ yet before the Church he is Visibly no Christian that hath not been Baptized or at least made open Profession of that Covenant Though fundamentally they are Husband and Wife that are contracted or knit together by private Consent yet in foro Civili in Law sence and before men they must be solemnly married or else they are judged fornicators And should any fantastical persons seek to cast by this publick investiture or solemn Marriage as unnecessary he would but let in common Whoredoms The solemnity or publication in such Cases is of great Necessity And it s much conducible to the greater obligation of Pastor and people to be solemnly engaged together and to have solemn Prayer for Gods blessing tendeth to their prosperity Sect. 59. When men are Ordained only to the Ministry in General it may be done in one place as well as another that is otherwise convenient But if they are also Ordained to be Pastors of a Particular Church it is the fittest way by far that they be Ordained in the face of the Church that the people and they may be mutually engaged c. Though yet this be not absolutely necessary Sect. 60. And thus I have dispacht with the brevity intended this weighty point concluding with these two requests to my Brethren that shall peruse it 1. That before they let out their displeasure against me for contradicting any of their conceits they would humbly impartially and with modest self-suspicion both study and pray over what they read and not temerariously rush into the battell as pre-engaged men 2. That they will alway keep the faith and charity and self-denyal and tenderness of Christians upon their hearts and the great Ends and Interest of Christ and Christianity before their eyes and take heed how they venture upon any controverted points or practice as a Means that certainly contradicteth the Spirit of Christianity and the great Ends the Churches Unity Peace and Holiness c. which all true means are appointed and must be used to attain And whereunto we have already attained let us walk by the same Rule and mind the same things Phil. 3.16 Remembring that in Christ Iesus neither circumcision availeth nor uncircumcision but a new creature And as many as walk according to this Rule Peace be on them and Mercy and on the Israel of God Gal. 6.15 16. Finitur May 19. 1658. The Third DISPUTATION FOR Such sorts of Episcopacy or Disparity in Exercise of the Ministry as is Desirable or Conducible to the Peace and Reformation of the Churches By Richard Baxter LONDON Printed by Robert White for Nevil Simmons Bookseller in Kederminster Anno Dom. 1658. AN Episcopacy Desirable for the Reformation Preservation and Peace of the Churches CHAP. I. Of General unfixed Bishops or Ministers § 1. IT is but delusory dealing of them that make the world believe that the question between the Prelatical Divines and the rest of the Reformed Churches is Whether the Church should be Governed by Bishops This is a thing that is commonly granted But the controversie is about the Species of Episcopacy Not whether Bishops but what sort of Bishops should be the ordinary Governours of the Church of Christ § 2. And therefore it is also very immethodical and unsatisfactory of most that ever I read for Episcopacy that plead only for Episcopacy in General but never once define that sort of Episcopacy which they plead for but go away with it as smoothly when the question is unstated as if they understood themselves and others were capable of understanding them and so they lose their Learned labours § 3. I have already in the first Disputation told you among ten several sorts of Episcopacy which they be that I think desirable and which I judge tolerable aad which intolerable And I have there already given you the Reasons why I judge such a general unfixed Bishop to be of standing use to the Church and world as here we are speaking of and therefore I shall forbear here the repeating of what is said already § 4. That the world and Church should still have such a General Itinerant unfixed Ministry as that was of the Apostles Evangelists and others having there already proved I have nothing to do more but to shew the use of it and to answer the objections that some very learned Reverend Divines have used against it § 5. The principal use of a general Ministry is for the converting of the unconverted world and Baptizing them when converted and Congregating their Converts into Church order and setling them under a fixed Government And the next use of them is to have a Care according to the extent of their capacity and opporunities of the Churches which they have thus Congregated and setled and which are setled by other Ministers § 6. Let it be remembred that we are not now disputing of the Name but of the Thing It is not whether such an Officer of Christ be to be called an Apostle or an Evangelist or a Prophet or a Bishop or a Presbyter But whether unfixed general Ministers to gather Churches and settle them and take the care of many without a special Pastoral charge of any one above the rest were appointed by Christ for continuance in his
to the end of the world in a way of assistance and owning of our Labours answerable to our engagements for him and service to him Were we deeplier engaged for Christ and did with Peter cast our selves into the Sea or walk on the Waters at his Call we should find Christ acting as if he were answerably engaged for our indemnity or at least for our eminent encouragement and reward If ever we might expect Miracles again it would be upon our engagement in the antient work though I know that even for this they are now no more necessary nor I think promised § 18. And 10. We do hereby seem to accuse Christ unjustly of Mutability supposing that he had setled one sort of Ministry and Government in his Church for one Age only and then changed it for another that is ever after to continue alone I know the extraordinary work of that age to plant Churches by new doctrine and Miracles and reveal the new Articles of Faith and Practice in Scripture to the world did require such enablements thereto which ordinary works do not require and therefore the Apostles as immediatly sent and as inditing Scriptures and working Miracles and Prophetically bringing new Revelations have no Successors But the Apostles as preaching to the Nations and as planting Churches and as setling them and taking care of their prosperity after they had planted them and as exercising their Ministry itinerantly as not fixed to a special charge thus they have Successors the work being ordinary and such as should be done now as well as then and must continue while the necessity of it doth continue § 19. There needeth no other proof of this then by observing that it was not Apostles only but all the Ministry at first that was thus unfixed and itinerant and that the Apostles assumed such to their assistance and employed them all their dayes in this work § 20. The seventy Disciples as well as the Apostles were at first by Christ sent forth in this Itinerant way for the Conversion of the inhabitants of Iudaea And thus Iohn the Baptist had preached before them And after Christs Resurrection and Ascension it was not only the Apostles but it was they that were scattered abroad that went everywhere preaching the Word Act. 8.4 And who were these Act. 8.1 They were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judaea and Samaria except the Apostles And the Evangelists of those times are confessed to have exercised this Itinerant Ministry so did Barnabas Silas Mark Epaphroditus Tychicus Trophimus Timothy Titus Luke and others ordinarily It was the first and most ordinary way then of exercising the Ministry § 21. And if we lived our selves in Heathen or Infidel Countreys we should be soon taught by experience that this must be still an ordinary work For what else is to be done till persons be converted and brought into the Church They must be made Disciples before they can be used as Disciples and caught to observe all things that Christ hath commanded § 22. But against this it is objected 1. That the Apostles were extraordinary Officers and therefore have no Successors To which I answer 1. That I have before shewed in what they were extraordinary and in what not in what they have no Successors and in what they have As Apostles sent immediatly by Christ to Reveal a new doctrine and confirm it by Miracles they have no Successors but as general Ministers of Christ to convert souls plant Churches and take a care of many they have Successors call them by what name you please 2. And what if the Apostles have no Successors Had the seventy Disciples none Had Apollo Titus Timothy Silas Barnabas c. none Had all the Itinerant converting Ministers of those times none that were not affixed as Pastors to a particular Church § 23. Obj. 2. But at least in the extent of their charge the Apostles were extraordinary in that they were to preach the Gospel to all Nations I answer in point of exercise being furnished with tongues and Miracles for the work they were obliged to go further or to more Nations then most particular Ministers are now obliged to go but that is not because we want Authority if we had ability and opportunity but because we want ability and opportunity to exercise our Office The Apostles were not bound to go into every Nation of the world inclusively but to avoid none but go to all that is to as many as they could Otherwise they had sinned in not going to Mexico Peru Brasile the Philippine or Molucc◠Islands to Iapon China c. And it is our duty to extend our Ministry for the Conversion of as many as we have Ability and opportunity to do That which was common to the planting and waetering Ministry in the Apostles dayes was not proper to the Apostles but to go up and down the world to Convert and Baptize and plant and water Churches was then common to such as Apollo Silas c. therefore c. § 24. Obj. 3. But say others the Apostles were not at last such unfixed Ministers as you imagine but fixed Diocesan Bishops Peter was Bishop of Antioch first and of Rome after Paul was Bishop of Rome James of Jerusalem c. Ans. That any Apostle was a fixed Bishop taking on him durante vita the special Pastoral charge of one particular Church or Diocess as his peculiar is 1. Barely affirmed and therefore not to be believed 2. And is contrary both to the tenor of their Commission and the History of their Ministrations And 3. Is also contrary to Charity it self and therefore is not worthy of any credit The Apostles were not so lazy or uncharitable as to affix themselves to Parishes or Diocesses and leave the Nations of the world in their unbelief and to cease the work that they were first sent out upon before the necessity of it ceased Peter and Paul were Bishops of Rome as they were of other Churches which they planted and watered and no more even as Paul was Bishop of Ephesus Philippi Corinth c. And Iames was either no Bishop of Ierusalem or no Apostle but as many think another Iames. Indeed pro tempore not only an Apostle but other Itinerant Ministers were Bishops of the places where they came that is were Officers of Christ that might exercise any act of their Office Teaching Governing administring Sacraments c. to any people that gave them a Call or so far as opportunity and need required And so I doubt not but every Minister now may do in any Church on earth If he be invited to stay a day or week or month among them and do the work of a Minister yea or if he be invited but to preach a Sermon to them he may do it not as a private man but as a Minister in general and as their Teacher or Pastor pro tempore ad hoc that give him the invitation For though the first Call to
the Ministry separating us to the Gospel of God do give us our Authority in general to perform any Ministerial act yet I have before shewed that a further Call is neeedfull for the particular exercise of this power and this is usually by the people who may sometime call a man to be their stated Pastor and sometime but to exercise some one Pastoral act or else to exercise all but pro tempore as there is need § 25. And by this means it came to pass that the line of Succession in many Churches is drawn down from the Apostles by Eusebius Hierom and other antient writers Not because the Apostles were the stated fixed Bishops of those Churches as the Successors were but because they first planted and Governed them and were their Bishops pro tempore till they had setled Bishops over them and then went and did the like by other places so that one Apostle or Evangelist or unfixed Minister might be the root of Succession to many Churches even as many as they first planted but their Successors had but one Church § 26. Object 4. But what use is there among us for such Ministers as these when all the Nations are Converted from Infidelity already Answ. 1. If there were no use of such with us we must not forget the lamentable necessity of them abroad in the world 2. As I before said experience of the ignorance and unbelief of many about us in the best Parishes doth cause me easily to believe that in Ireland and part of Scotland and Wales and other places where setled Ministers are few such an Itinerant Ministry is of necessary use among us 3. But yet where there are setled Teachers enough they may be spared for if we had Parishes that had not the knowledge of Christ it is a greater work of mercy to such a Parish to settle a converting Teacher among them to fit them for a Church-state that so they may have frequent Teaching then to send them but now and then a Sermon But where Ministers are not so plentiful it were a great sin for an able man to confine himself to one Town or Parish and neglect the Countrey round about 4. And also there is use for Itinerants to water and take care of the Churches which are planted as the Apostles and others formerly did § 27. Concerning these unfixed Ministers I add these following Propositions 1. That such Ministers may not deprive the fixed Pastors of any of their Power they may not disable them from Governing their own Churches as fully as if there were no Itinerant Ministers If they are admitted pro tempore to assist the Churches where they come that will not enable them to hinder them or assume a Lordship or a Rule over the Pastors of the Churches § 28. 2. These Itinerant unfixed Ministers are not so obliged to perpetual motion but that they may reside for a considerable time in a place either for the following on the work of Conversion where they find a plenteous harvest or for setling Churches or surpressing heresies or disorders or because of their own disability to travail And thus Paul staid at and about Ephesus in Asia three years Act. 20.31 Their stay must be prudentially apportioned to their work and opportunities § 29. 3. No Itinerant Minister can of himself exclude another from his Province and appropriate it to himself and say Here I will work alone or here I have greater Authority then you nay it was usual for these Ministers to go by companies or more then one as Paul and Barnabas Paul and Silas Paul and Timothy Titus c. so that it was no mans Province or Diocess where they came For they that Convert Souls to Christ and not to themselves and Baptize into his name and not in their own do know the greatness of the work and burden and therefore are glad of all the assistance they can get when those that do nothing are the men that thrust others out of the Vineyard and say This is my Diocess or Province you have nothing to do to labour here § 30. 4. Yet may there lawfully and fitly be a Prudential distribution or division of their Provinces among such unfixed Converting Ministers for to be all together and go one way must needs be a neglecting of most of the world and so not a wise or faithful performance of the work of Christ. And therefore some should go one way and some another aâ— may most promote the work § 31. And ordinarily it is most convenient that there go more then one to the same people and therefore they will not be like a fixed Diocesan Bishop for they have many wayes need of mutual assistance one would be oppressed with so great a work and have many disadvantages in the performances Pauâ— used not to go alone § 32. The persons to be exercised in this ambulatory Ministration may be determined of and their Provinces distributed any of these three wayes or all together 1. By the Judgement and Consent of Pastors If many shall choose out one or two or more as â—it for such a work the persons chosen have reason to obey unless they can prove or know the Pastors to be mistaken and to have been misguided in their choice The Prophets and Teachers of the Church at Antioch must send or separate Saul and Barnabas for the spâ—cial work in which the Holy Ghost would imploy them Act. 13.1 2. which seems to me to be but a secondary Call to some special exercise of their former Office one way rather then another Thus also by mutual agreement their Provinces may be allotted and divided § 33. 2. By the Magistrates appointment and command also may this be done Though he make not Ministers yet may he do much in assigning them their Provinces Seats and Stations and it is our duty to obey his Commands in such cases if they be not plainly destructive to the Church much more if they are beneficial to it § 34. 3. Also by a Ministers own discerning of a fit opportunity to do good either by the Magistrates bare permission the peoples invitation or their willingness or not opposing or though they do oppose yet some other advantages for the work may be discerned or Hopes at least Now though the Call of Ordination must be from the Pastors of the Church and neither Magistrates nor people can make us Ministers yet the Call of Opportunity may be from the people and Magistrate more commonly then any And he that is already a Minister needs not alwayes another Call for the exercising of his Ministry save only this Call by Opportunity He had his Authority by that Call that placed him in the Office which was done at first and must be done but once But he hath his Opportunity and station for the exercise of that Authority by the people and Magistrates and perhaps may receive it over and over many times § 35. 5. This way of exercising the
Ministry is not alike necessary in all times and places but with great variety it is exceeding necessary in some Countreys and not in others but useful in some degree in most as I conceive § 36. If the Question be whether such a Ministry be useful in these Dominions or not I have answered before that in some darker and necessitous parts where ignorance doth reign and Ministers or able ones at least are scarce there such aâ— exercise of the Ministry is necessary but in other parts it is not of such necessity yet much work there may be for such or for those in the next Chapter mentioned in most Countreys of them therefore I shall next speak CHAP. II. Of fixed Pastors that also participate in the work of the unfixed § 1. IT is not only the unfixed Ministers that may lawfully do the fore-described work but the fixed Pastors of particular Churches may take their part of it and ordinarily should do somewhat toward it though not so much as they that are wholly in it § 2. I shall here shew you 1. What such may do 2. On what terms 3. And then I shall prove it And 1. They may as Ministers of Christ go abroad to preach where there are many ignorant or ungodly people in order to their Conversion 2. They may help to Congregate Believers into holy Societies where it is not already done 3. They may Ordain them Elders in such Churches as they Congregate 4. They may oft enquire after the welfare of the Neighbour Churches and go among them and visit them and strengthen them and admonish the Pastors to do their duties 5. They may instruct and teach the Pastors in publike exercises 6. They may exercise any acts of Worship or Discipline upon the people of any particular Church which giveth them a due invitation thereto 7. They may publikely declare that they will avoid Communion with an impious or heretical Church or Pastor § 3. But 2. As to the mode or terms it should be thus performed 1. No Pastor of a single Church must leave his flock a day or hour without such necessary business as may prove his Call to do so We must not feign a Call when we have none or pretend necessities He that knows his obligations to his particular charge and the work that is there to be done methinks should not dare to be stepping aside unless he be sure it is to a greater work § 4. And 2. No Pastor of a Church should be busie to play the Bishop in another mans Diocess nor suspect or disparage the parts or labours of the proper Pastor of that Church till the sufferings or dangers of the Church do evidently warrant him and call him to assist them § 5. 3. No Minister of Christ should be so proud as to overvalue his own parts and thereupon obtrude himself where there is no need of him though there might be need of others upon a conceit that he is fitter then other men to afford assistance to his Brethren When the case is really so he may judge it so especially when his Colleagues or fellow Ministers judge so too and desire him to the work but Pride must not send out Ministers § 6. 4. A Minister that hath divers fellow Presbyters at home to teach and guide that Church in his absence may better go out on assisting works then other men And so may he that hath help that while from Neighbour Presbyters or that hath such a charge as may bâ—ar his absence for that time without any great or considerable loss § 7. 5. And a man that is commanded out by the Magistrate who may make him a Visiter of the Churches near him may lawfully obey when it would not have been fit to have done it without such a command or some equivalent motive § 8. 6. A man that is earnestly invited by Neighbour-Ministers or Churches that call out to him Come and help us may have comfort in his undertaking if he see a probability of doing greater good then if he denyed them and if they give him satisfactory reasons of their Call § 9. 7. Men of extraordinary abilities should make them as communicative and useful to all as possibly they can and may not so easily keep their retirements as the Weak may do § 10. 8. And lastly No man should upon any of these pretences usurp a Lordship over his Brethren nor take on him to be the stated Pastor of Pastors or of many Churches as his special Charge It is one thing to do the common work of Ministers abroad by seeking mens Conversion and the planting of Churches or else to afford assistance to many Churches for their preservation establishment or increase and it s another thing to take charge of these Pastors and Churches as the proper Bishop or Overseer of them The former may be done but I know no warrant for the later § 11. That fixed Ministers may do all these forementioned works with the aforesaid Cautions I shall briefly prove 1. By some general Reasons speaking to the whole and 2. By going over the particulars distinctly and giving some reason for each part § 12. And 1. It is certain that a Minister doth not cease to be a Minister in general nor to be an Officer authorized to seek the Discipling of them without and Congregating them by his becoming the Pastor of a particular Church therefore he may still do the common works of the Ministry where he hath a Call as well as his Pastoral special work to them that he hath taken special care of As the Physitian of an Hospital or City may take care also of other persons and cure them so he neglect not his charge § 13. 2. A Minister doth not lay by his Relation or Obligations to the unconverted world nor to the Catholike Church when he affixeth himself to a special charge And therefore he may do the work of his Relations and Obligations as aforesaid Yea those works in some respects should be preferred because there is more of Christs interest in the Universal Church or in many Churches then in one and that work in which the most of our ultimate End is attained is the greatest work that in which God is most honoured the Church most edified and most honour and advantage brought to the Gospel and cause of Christ should be preferred But ordinarily these are more promoted by the Communication of our help to many as aforesaid then by confining it to one particular Church The commonest good is the best § 14. 3. Oft-times the Necessity of such Communicative labours is so apparently great that it would be unmercifulness to the Churches or souls of men to neglect them As in case of Reforming and setling Churches upon which Luther Melanchthon Chytraeus Bugenhagius Pomeranus Calvin and others were so oft imployed As also in case of resisting some destructive heresies In which case one able Disputant and prudent adviser and person that hath interest in the
is commanded or commended by the Magistrate to the care of many Churches above his brethren yet some men are as diligent and faithfull in doing good to all within their reach as if they had been chosen and nominated to the work Many able painfull Ministers of Christ that thirst for mens salvation do go up and down among the ignorant or weak and preach in season and out of season notwithstanding the burden of their particular flocks which they faithfully bear § 33. And the parts and graces of these men do win them audience and respect where they come without any Humane Authority to awe men In almost all parts of our Countrey we have either settled or movable Lectures and when do we see a thin Congregation before a lively rowsing Minister or any man of great ability in the work No but we see the Temples crowded and find that the people reverence and hearken to such men as these in whom the Spirit of God appears § 34. Yea and the Ministers themselves will consult with the Wise and Love the good and learn of those that are ablest to teach them and imitate the ablest preachers as neer as they can So that I may truly say that there is a certain kind of Natural or rather spiritual Episcopacy everywhere exercised in the Church A great light that burneth and shineth above others will draw the eyes of many to it and if it be set on a hill it will hardly be hid Calvin was no Prelate and yet his Gifts procured him that Interest by which he prevailed more then Prelates for the conformity of the minds of many to his own There is scarce a Country but hath some able judicious Minister who hath the Interest of a Bishop with the rest though he have no higher an office then themselves Gods Graces deserve and will procure respect Even in Civil Councils Courts Committees we see that some one of leading parts is the Head of the rest though their authority be equal § 35. And indeed the conveniences and inconveniences are such on both sides that it is not an easie matter to determine Whether appointed Visitors or Superintendents be more desirable then these Arbitrary Visitors that have the Natural Episcopacy of Interest procured by their meer abilities On the one side if Magistrates appoint such Visitors the people yea and many Ministers will the more easily submit and hear and obey and more unanimously concur then if we offer our assistance without any such appointment That 's the convenience But then here 's the inconvenience The Magistrate may choose an unworthy man and then he may be feared but not honoured nor loved but greater lights will be greater still let the Magistrate set the lesser on never so high a Candlestick And then the Ministers and people will measure their esteem of the man according to his worth and that will irritate his displeasure For when he is lifted up he either looks to be valued by his Height and not his Light or Worth or else that his Light should be judged of by his Height And as this will turn to heart-burnings and divisions so the esteem that is procured by humane Constitution will be more humane and ordinarily less Divine then the calling and work of a Divine requireth On the other side if none be appointed by the Magistrate but every man go forth in the strength of his zeal and Abilities we are like to be cast on many disadvantages with carnal temporizing men and to have less unity among our selves But then that unity and peace and respect and success that we have will be more voluntary and pure § 36. The best way then if we could hit it seems to be the joining of both these together To have such Magistrates as will appoint only the most judicious able faithfull Ministers to be Visitors of the Churches that shall go forth both in the strength of the Spirit of Christ with eminency of gifts and also in the strength of the Magistrates Commission But if this cannot be attained I shall not long for constituted Visitors or Superintendents but shall be content with the Holy Ghosts appointment § 37. It is therefore the most Christian course to lay no greater stress on these modes and forms of Ministration then they will bear and therefore to live obediently and peaceably under either of them obeying such Visitors as are appointed by the Magistrate and honouring the graces of the Spirit where there is no such appointment and not to think the Church undone when our conceits about such things are crost CHAP. III. It is Lawfull for the several Associations of Pastors to choose one man to be their President durante vita if he continue fit § 1. I Come next to speak of a third sort of Ministry which hath a greater resemblance to the ancient Episcopacy then any of the rest Yea indeed is the same that was exercised about the second or third Century after Christ. And that is the fixed Presidents of the Presbyters of many Churches associated In the first settlement of Churches there was either a single Pastor to a single Church or many Pastors in equality at least of Office And whether from the beginning or afterward only one of them became the stated President is very uncertain of which anon But when the Churches encreased in magnitude and many Congregations were gathered under one Presbyterie then that Presbyterie also had a stated President as the Congregational Presbyteries perhaps had before And thus he was an Archbishop under the name of a Bishop that awhile before was either unknown or else must needs be esâ—eemed an Archbishop § 2. That these men should take the Pastoral charge of many Churches or that they should suspend the Governing Power of the Presbyters upon pretence of a Presidency or superiority is I think a matter not warrantable by the word of God § 3. But that such Associations of the Pastors of many Churches should ordinarily be for the sake of Union and Communion as also that it is lawfull for these Associatied Ministers to choose one among them to be their President is granted by all § 4. But all the question is Whether these Presidents should be only pro tempore or durante vita supposing that they forfeit not the trust I shall not say much of the point of convenience but I affirm that of it self it is lawful to choose a President that shall be fixed durante vita si tam diu bene se gesserit Yea it is lawfull now in England as things stand § 5. And 1. It may suffice for the proof of this that it is nowhere forbidden in Nature or in Scripture directly or by consequence and therefore it is lawfull Where there is no law there is no transgression They that say that it is a thing forbidden must prove it from some word of God which I think they cannot do § 6. 2. If it be lawfull to choose a fixed President
and not till then we shall have perfect Holiness so when we come to Heaven and not till then we shall have perfect Vnity and Peace But till then I shall take that which you call Patching as my Duty and our great Benefit If you think one man have not a Negative voice we neither urge you to say that he hath nor so much as to seem to own his claim You shall have leave in the publike Register of the Association to put it under your hand that Not as owning the claim of the Presidents Negative voice but as yielding in a Lawful thing for Peace you do Consent to forbear Ordaining any without him except in Cases of Necessity This you may do without any shew of contradicting your Principles and this is all that is desired § 30. Quest. And may we not for peace sake grant them as much in point of Iurisdiction as of Ordination and Consent to do nothing without Necessity but when the President is one and doth Consent Answ. Either by Iurisdiction you mean Law making or Executive Government The first belongs to none but Christ in the substance of his Worship and the Circumstances no man may Vniversally and Vnchangeably determine of but pro re nata according to emergent occasions the Magistrate may make Laws for them and the Pastors may make Agreements for Concord about them but none should determine of them without need and therefore here is no work for Legislators the Usurpers that have grievously wronged the Church And for Executive Government either it is over the People or over the Pastors To give a Negative voice to the President of an Association of the Pastors of many Churches in Governing the People of a single Church is to set up a new Office a fixed Pastor of many Churches and to overthrow Government and introduce the noxious sort of Prelacy which for my part I intend not to be guilty of And for proper Government of the Pastors I know none but God and Magistrates that have that Power Every Bishop saith Cyprian and the Council of Carthage hath Power of his own will and is responsible for his Actions to God and none of us are Episcopi Episcoporum Bishops of Bishops But there is a Communion among Pastors and Churches to be exercised and so an avoiding or rejecting from Communion and this some call improperly a Government And in this for my part I should consent where peace doth require it that we will not agree upon the rejecting of any Pastor of our Association no more then to the Accepting or Ordaining of them without the President but in cases of Necessity and that just on the terms exprest about Ordination § 31. As for instance in a particular Church there is a Communion to be held among all the members though none of them but the Officers are Governors of the Church And in many cases where the Peoples Consent is needful its common to stand to a Major vote and so great a stress is laid on this that by many of the Congregational way the Government of the Church is said to be in the Major vote of the people and yet 1. This is indeed no Government that belongs to them but Consent to Communion or Exclusion and 2. No Scripture doth require a Minor part to stand in all cases to the decision of a Major vote nor give a Major vote any Rule over the Consciences of the Minor part shew us this voting power in Scripture And yet 3. All agree that upon natural Reasons and General Rules of Scripture the Churches are allowed yea obliged in lawful things for maintaining Vnity and Peace to stand to the judgement of a Major vote in Cases that belong to them to vote in though there be no particular word for it in the Scripture Even so Associate Pastors have not a proper Government of one another neither by Presidents or Major votes though over the people they have but are all under the Government of God and the Magistrate only And yet they may in acts of Consent about Communion or Non-communion with one another prudentially agree to take the Consent of the President or of the Major vote of Pastors or of both where Peace or Order or Edification requireth it except in cases of Necessity § 32. Quest. But what will you take for a Case of Necessity which you will except Answ. 1. If the President be dead 2. Or sick or absent and cannot come 3. Or if he be malignant and wilfully refuse to Consent that the Church be well provided for or Governed 4. And withall supposing that without the great hurt or hazzard of the Churches we cannot delay the business till he be one or do Consent 5. Especially if he be set in enmity against the welfare of the Church and by pretence of a suspending vote would destroy the Church and bring in unworthy hurtful persons or things In all such Cases of Necessity its time to lay by our humane Rules for peace and Order § 33. Object But who shall be judge of this Necessity Answ. The Magistrate only shall be the Compelling Iudge The people shall be the Discerning Iudges the Pastors shall at least have as much power as the People each of them shall Discern so far as they must obey and execute And God only shall be the final Iudge § 34. Object But this will but cause Divisions and Confusions while the President thinks one thing Necessary and the Pastors another and the People another Answ. I answered this before Reason must not be cast by and the Churches ruined and poyson and destruction taken in on pretence of such inconveniences If such a Case of difference fall out each man will execute as he discerneth or judgeth being to answer for his own actions and having none that can undertake to answer for him And when we all come to the Bar of God for final Judgement he that was in the right shall be justified and he that falsly pretended Necessity against duty shall bear the blame § 35. Object But in the mean time the Churches will be divided Answ. 1. I told you there is no more hope of â— perfect Vnity on earth then of perfect Holiness 2. When two evils are before us though neither must be chosen for Evil is not an Object of choice unless as seeming good yet the Greater Evil must be first and most studiously repelled And the deformity and destruction of the Churches and the casting out of the Gospel and Worship of God is a greater Evil then disorder about good actions and differences about some Circumstances of Necessary works § 36. All this that I have said about the Negative de facto though not de jure that I would have Consented to for peace I intend not to extend to those Cases and Countries where peace requireth it not but rather the contrary muchâ—less to encourage any to think such a Negative Necessary in it self Some things may be Lawfully
Their Presidents or Eminent Bishops were not made then Episcopi Episcoporum vel Pastores Pastorum as having an Office of Teaching and Governing the other Pastors as Pastors have of teaching and Governing the flock But they were only the chief Presbyters or chief Bishops or Pastors of that Church as an Archdeacon is to the Deacons when he is made such by their choice as Hieroms comparison is ad Evagr. § 8. Nor is it lawfull now even in the smallest Parish for any One to assume such a superiority over any Presbyters though such as have their maintenance from him and are chosen by him and are called his Curates as if he were of a Superiour Order or Offiâ—o and so the Governour of the other as his inferiours § 9. But yet that a Primacy of degree or Presidency or stated Moderatorship of one in such a Church and Presbyterie is lawfull I think with small labour may be evinced And 1. All the Arguments before used for the Presidency of one in an Association will prove this Parochial Presidency with advantage § 10. 2. It is a thing that is constantly or very ordinarily practised among us already with common approbation or without contradiction as far as I have heard Many places have one Minister only that is presented by the Patron and this one Pastor hath divers with him or as the common saying is Vnder him If it be a great Congregation many have a Curate or assistant in the Town with them and other Curates at Chappels that depend on that Town Though there be but one Chappel in this Parish where I live yet this Church hath three or four Presbyters and three or four Deacons And the Law of the Land doth give one Minister only the Maintenance called the Benefice and the Power of the Temple and the calling of Assemblies and the choice of Curates whom he is to maintain And they that are chosen and maintained by him must and will be ruled by him at least in all circumstantial things It belongs not to them to Rule even the People contrary to Gods word nor in substantials to institute new Ordinances of Worship But in circumstantials which are left to humane determination as time place particulars of order decency c. no doubt but the chief Pastors in each Parish do exercise actually a Negative Vote and the Curates do nothing without their consent So that this sort of Presidency being common among us without contradiction I may take it for granted that it hath the common consent And if any allow not of so much as is commonly used yet a Presidency is a far lower thing § 11. 3. This sort of Presidency yea with such a Negative voice as in the foregoing Chapter is granted is usually grounded on Nature and the General Rules of Scripture and warranted by them Nature teacheth us that the younger and more ignorant and unlearned should proportionably submit to the Elder and Wiser and in a sort be Ruled by them And Scripture saith the same 1 Pet. 5.5 Ye younger submit your selves unto the Elder Even the aged Woemen that were no Officers must teach the younger Tit. 2.4 Now it commonâ—ly falls out that in every Parish that hath many Minister there is but one that is aged or grave and that one commonly is more Learned and judicious then the rest who are usually some young unexercised men Now in such cases which is common no man can deny that authority to age or Wisdom that is naturally due to it nor exempt the younger ignoranter men from that submission which naturally they are bound to Equality of Office may stand with inequality of gifts and agâ— and consequently of duty § 12. 4. The good of the Church requireth it that this disproportion of Ministers gifts in one and the same Congregation should be the ordinary case And rules must be fitted to ordinary cases rather then to extraordinary For God doth not as we see by long and sad experience bestow his excellent gifts so commonly as that one Church ordinarily should have many Learned able men There are but few that are of eminency for judgement and other Ministerial abilities Not one for many Parishes If therefore many of these should be placed together in one Church it would be against the common good and an unjust ingrossment and injurious unto others Providence therefore by the rarity of eminent parts doth teach us to make it the ordinary course that in every Congregation where there are many Pastors some one of chiefest parts be chosen to be standing Moderator of the rest § 13. 5. That which is lawfull for Private men to do towards one another is lawfull Prudentially for Pastors that are conscious of their own imperfection to do towards one that they think more able then themselves But it is lawful for Private men to be subject one to another in humility therefore it is lawfull for such Pastors 1 Pet. 5.5 Yea all of you be subject one to another and be cloathed with humility A voluntary subjection to another in lawfull actions is nowhere forbidden but here commanded and is a great part of Christian self-denyal and therefore lawful § 14. 6. And it is a thing that dependeth so much on the Wisdom and will of Presbyters that no man can hinder it I can make another Minister a Bishop to me whether other men will or not Honor est in honorante I can 1. In judgement esteem him more able yea or more authorized then other men 2. And I can have recourse to him for advice 3. And I can give him a Negative vote in all my Ministerial Actions so far as they are left to humane determination I can resolve to do nothing in such matters but by his consent And if I find reason for this in his abilities and my disabilities it is Lawful The thing therefore being Lawfull and such as none can hinder me from I see not why it may not be made the matter of Consent when the Churches Peace requireth it § 15. 7. Moreover as Divisions justly provoked the Churches at first to think of such lawful means for the cure so our Divisions or danger of them do make it as Necessary or convenienâ— now as then We see to our shame that in most or many Congregations Ministers that are equal or neer to an equality in parts and place can hardly agree and live in Peace but they are jealous of one another and envying each others esteem and interest Though I confess this is so odious a vice that its an abominable shamefull thing that any Minister of Christ should be tainted with it but so it is we cannot hide it And therefore it is our ordinary course to have such a disparity of age and parts and interests that one may have the preheminence and some rule and the rest be ruled by him § 16. 8. Lastly the Antiquity and speedy Universality of this course is a strong argument to make men moderate in
so deeply as now men are there should any healing remedy be propounded that should not have abundance of opposers Most men are prejudiced and affected at their Education or opportunities or parties or several interest sway them And therefore I expect that most should reject all that I say and some of them with much reproach and scorn Our disease were not so great and dangerous if it could but endure the remedy But let us consider some of their Objections § 2. Object 1. The unpeaceable men of the Prelatical way will say This is but to turn a Bishop into a Parish-Priest and to make him the Ruler of a Parish and a Curate or two and in many places of no Ministers at all A fair Promotion It seems you would leave them but a name and shadow and make them to be contemptible § 3. Answ. 1. Remember that I grant you also the Presidency of Associations c. which you may call an Archbishoprick if you please 2. Is it honour that you contend for or labour and service to the Church If honour you must get it by being the servants of others and not by being Lords of the Clergy or heritage of God If you are seeking honour of men and founding officeâ— in the Church by such directors as ambition you are not the men that we can hope for Peace or Holiness from and therefore can have little treaty with you but to lay by your wickedness But if it be service that you contend for in order to the Churches good try first whether a Parish will not find you work enough I have tried it and find that if I were ten men I could find as much as I am able to do in this one Parish Though I do as much as I am well able night and day and have so many helpers yet it is so great a trouble to me that my work and charge is quite too great for me that I have been often tempted to desert it and go to a smaller place And nothing stayes me but this consideration that God requireth no more then I can do and that its better do what I can then nothing and that if I leave them the next is like to do no more Could I but speak with each man in my Parish by personal Instruction once a moneth or once a quarter or half year it would put me into high expectations of making a very great change among them by this means But when I am not able to speak to them past once a year or two years I must needs fear lest the force of former words will be lost before I come again And yet must you needs have more work and service and more souls to answer for To deal plainly and faithfully with you Brethren impartial standers by conceive that its time for you rather to be more diligent in a smaller charge and to lament your negligence in your Parishes and publickly to bewail that you have by your idleness betrayed so many souls letting them alone in their ignorance and ungodliness and commonly doing little in your charges but what you do at Church in publick Overseers think that most of you are fitter for smaller charges rather then for greater I doubt this will offend many But you were better use it to your Repentance and Reformation then your offence § 4. And 3. I pray you consider how your Passion and partiality maketh you contradict your selves Do you not use to 〈…〉 the Presbyters that they would all be Bishops and they would have a Bishop in every Parish and so are against Bishops that they may be Bishops themselves And what is a Parish Bishoprick so great a prize for our Ambition and yet is it so contemptible to yours Are we proud for seeking to be Parish Bishops and do you take it as an empty name or shadow At least then confess hereafter that your Pride is so much greater then ours that the Mark of our Ambition is taken by you to be a low dishonourable state § 5. And 4. I would intreat you impartially to try whether the Primitive Apostolick Episcopacy fixed in particular Churches were not a Parochial Episcopacy Try whether I have not proved it before And if it were will you pretend to antiquity and Apostolick institution and yet despise the primitive simplicity and that which you confess was settled by the Apostles Let the Eldest carry it without any more ado § 6. And 5. At least say no more that you are for Episcopacy and we against it when we are for Episcopacy as well as you It is only your transcendent or exorbitant sort of Episcopacy that we are against Say not still that we have no Power of Ordination because we are not Bishops but because we are only Bishops of one Church Put the controversie truly as it is Whether it be lawful for the Bishop of one Church with his Prebytery to Ordain Yea or whether many such Associated may Ordain Or rather whether it be tyed to the Bishop of many Churches as you would have it that is Whether Ordination belong to Archbishops only Is not this the controversie § 7. And then 6. Why do you in your Definitions of Episcopacy which you very seldom and sparingly give us require no more then a Parochial Episcopacy and yet now despise it as if it were no Episcopacy at all Tell us plainly what you mean by a Bishop I thought you meant a Primus Presbyterorum or at least a Ruler of People and Presbyters And is not this to be found in a Parish Bishop as well as in a Bishop of many Parishes or Churches Change your Definition from this day forward if you must have a change of the thing defined as it seems you must § 8. And I wouâ—d know whether you can prove that it is Essential to a Bishop to have more Churches or Parishes then one Prove it if you are able Was not great Gregory of Naocesarea a Bishop with his seventeen souls And was not Alexander the Colliar whom he Ordained at Comana a Bishop though but of a small Assembly Do not some of you confess that Bishops in Scripture-times had no subject Presbyters and consequently had but a single Congregation If then a Parish or Congregational Bishop were a true Bishop why may he not be so still § 9. Object 2. But the Church under Christian Princes should not be conformed to the model of the Church under persecution Shall Bishops have no more power and honour now then they had then We see in Constantines dayes a change was made Must they be tyed to a Parish now because they were Bishops only of a Parish in Scripture-times § 10. Answ. 1. We would not have them persecuted now as they were then nor yet to want any due encouragement or assistance that a Christian Magistrate can afford them But yet we would have Gods Word to be our Rule and Bishops to be the same things now as then and we would
not have men make the prosperity of the Church a pretence for altering the Ordinances or Institutions of Christ and making such changes as their conceits or ambitious minds incline them to We shall never have a Rule nor fixed certainty if we may change thâ—ngs our selves on such pretences Pretend not then to Antiquity as you do § 11. And 2. I have in the former Disputation proved by many Reasons that it was not the mind of the Apostles themselves that the Parochial or Congregational Churches which they planted should be changed into another sort of Churches Nor is there any reason for it but against it in the prosperity of the Church and piety of Magistrates For 1. Pious Magistrates should help to keep and not to break Apostolical institutions 2. And pious Magistrates should further the good of the Church and not hurt it to advance ambitious mâ—n § 12. For 3. Ministers are for the Churches and therefore no change must be made on such pretences that is against the good of the Churches If every Parish or Congregation then were meet to have a Bishop and Presbyterie of their own why shall the Church be now so abused as that a whole County shall have but one Bishop and his Presbyterie If every Hospital or Town had a Physitian with his Apothecaries and Mates in your Fathers dayes would you be their benefactors by procuring that all the County shall have but one Physitian with his Apothecaries Or if every School had a Schoolmaster in your Forefathers dayes will you say there shall be but one in your dayes in a whole County Do you thus think to honour Physitians and Schoolmasters to the ruine of the people and the Schools So do you in your advancement of Bishops Upon my certain experience I dare affirm it that every Parish of four or five thousand souls yea of a thousand souls hath need of such a Presbyterie for their Oversight And is not he that hath a County on his hands like to do less for this Town or Parish then if he had no more then this If your Bees swarm you will not keep them all still in an hive nor think of enlarging the hive to that end but you will help the swarm to an hive of their own If your Children marry you will rather settle them in Families of their own then retain all them and all their Children in the Family with your selves So if a Bishop of one Church should Convert all the Countrey he should rather settle them in several Churches proportionable to their numbers and distances then to call them all his own Church § 13. Object 3. But by this means the Church wouâ—d be pâ—stered with Bishops What a number of Bishops would you have if every Parish-Priest were a Bishop We read not of such numbers as this would procure in the antient times § 14. Answ. 1. I find where Christ commandeth us to pray the Lord of the harvest to send forth Labourers that is more Labourers into the harvest because of the greatness of the harvest But I find not where â—e once requireth us to pray or wish that there may not be too many for fear of pestering the Church or diminishing the honour of the Clergy Mens purses I warrant you will hinder the over-abounding of them aâ—d Gods providence doth not enrich too many with abilities and willingness for the work Do you undertake that they shall not be too bad and I dare undertake they will not be too many § 15. And 2. Is it not the felicity and glory of the Church which you object as an inconvenience or reproach O blessed time and place that hath but enow that are able and faithfull But I never knew nor heard nor read of the age that had too many that were good and faithfull in the work Would you not have a chief Schoolmaster in every School or Town for fear the Land should be pestered or overwhelmed with School-masters Why how can there be too many when people will imploy no more then they need O miserable Church that hath such Bishops that are afraid Gods vineyard should be furnished with labourers lest their greatness and honour should be diminished Do you not see how many thousand souls lie still in ignorance presumption and security for all the number of labourers that we have And see you not that six parts of the world are Infidels and much for want of Teachers to instruct them And yet are you afraid that there will be too many What could the enemy of the Church say worse § 16. Object We do not mean too many Teachers but too many Bishops that is too many Governours of the Church Answ. 1. God knoweth no Governours Ministeriall but teachers It seems you would have somewhat that you call Government and leave the labour of Teaching to others As if you knew not that it is they that are especially worthy of the double honour that labour in the word and doctrine 1 Tim. 5.17 Or as if you knew not that even the Government of Pastors is mostly by teaching 2. Government and Teaching go together and are both necessary to the Church And the diminishing the number of Governours and of Teachers is all one As a Physitian doth Govern all his Patients in order to their cure and a Schoolmaster all his schollars in order to their learning so doth a Pastor all his flock in order to their sanctification and salvation And for the Government of the Ministers themselves the number shall be increased as little as may be Parish Bishops will Govern but a few and therefore they can wrong but few by their mis-government § 17. Object 4. But by this means we shall have unworthy raw and ignorant men made Bishops What kind of Bishops shaell we have if every Parish Priest must be a Bishop Some of them are boyes and some of them empty silly souls to make Bishops of § 18. Answ. I shall lay open the nakedness of this Objection also so that it shall be no shelter to domineering in the Church 1. Awake the sparks of humility that are in you and tell us openly whether you think your selves more able worthy men to Govern a County or a hundred Parishes then such as we are to Govern one Though I have been many and many a time tempted with Ionas to run away from the charge that is cast upon me as a burden too heavy for me to bear and I know my self to be lamentably insufficient for it yet I must profess that I am so proud as to think my self as able to be the Pastor or Bishop of this Parish as most Bishops in England yea or any one of them to be the Pastor and Governour of a County or an hundred or two hundred Parishes Were you humble or did you dwell at home or take an account of your own abilities when you reproach others as unable to be the Bishops of a Parish and think your selves able to be the
Bishops of a Diocess and contend for it so eagerly § 19. And 2. I further answer you We will leave you not a rag of this Objection to cover your nakedness For if any Pastors or Parish Bishops be more ignorant then others and unfit to Teach and Rule their flocks without the assistance teaching or direction of more able meâ— we all agree that its the duty of such men to Learn while they are Teachers and to be Ruled while they are Rulers by them that are wiser For as is said a Parity in regard of office doth not deny a disparity of gifts and partâ—â— And we constantly hold that of men that are equal in regard of office the younger and more ignorant should learn of the aged that are more able and wise and be Ruled by their advice as far as their insufficiency makes it necessary And will not this suffice § 20. And 3. If this suffice not consider that Associated Pastors are linked together and do nothing in any weighty matters of common concernment or of private wherein they need advice without the help and directions of the rest And a young man may govern a Parish by the advice of a Presbyterie and also of Associated able Pastors as well as such Bishops as we have had have governed a Diocess § 21. And yet 4. If all this suffice not be it known to you that we endeavour to have the best that can be got for every Parish and Novices we will have none except in case of meer necessity And we have an act for rejecting all the insufficient as well as the scandalous and negligent and any of you may be heard that will charge any among us with insufficiency Sure I am we are cleansing the Church of the insufficient and scandalous that the Prelates brought in as fast a we can if any prove like them that since are introduced we desire that they may speed no better What side soever they be on we desire able faithfull men and desire the ejection of the insufficient and unfaithfull And youth doth not alway prove insufficiency Witness Timothy whose youth was not to be despised At what age Origen and many more of old began is commonly known Vigelius was Bishop at twenty years of age the Tridentine Bishop We will promise you that we will have none so young to be Parish Presbyters as Rome hath had some Popes and Cardinals and Archbishops and Bishops Nor shall any such ignorant insufficient men I hope be admitted as were commonly admitted by the Prelates § 22. Object 5. But the Apostles and Evangelists had a larger circuit then a Parish and therefore so should their Successors have Answ. I grant you that they had a larger circuit and that herein and in their ordinary work they have successors And we consent that you shall be their Successors Gird up your loins and travail about as far as you please and preach the Gospel to as many as will receive you and sure the Apostles forced none and convert as many souls as you can and direct them when you have done in the way of Church-communion and do all the good that you can in the world and try whether we will hinder you Have you not liberty to do as the Apostles did Be ye servants of all and seek to save all and take on you thus the care of all the Churches and see who will forbid such an Episcopacy as this § 23. Object 6. But it seems you would have none compelled to obey the Bishops but they only that are willing should do it and so men shall have liberty of conscience and anarchy and parity and confusion will be brought into the Church Answ. 1. I would have none have liberty for any certain impiety or sin And yet I would have no sin punished beyond the measure of its deserts And I would not have preachers made no Preachers unless the Church may spare them because their judgements are against Diocesan Bishops and therefore I would have none silenced or susspended for this 2. And what is it that you would have that 's better Would you have men forced to acknowledge and submit to your Episcopacy And how Small penalties will not change mens judgements nor consciences Silencing or death would deprive the Church of their labours and so we must lose our Teachers lest they disobey the Bishops If this be your cure it disgraceth your cause We desire not Prelacy at so dear a rate It s a sad order that destroyes the duty ordered § 24. Object But this is to take down all Church-Government if all shall have what Government they list Answ. 1. Was there no Church-Government before the dayes of Constantine the Emperour 2. Do you pretend to antiquity and fly from the Antient Government as none You shall have the same means as all the Bishops of the Church had for above three hundred years to bring men to your obedience and is that nothing with you Why is it commonly maintained by us all that the Primitive state was that purest state which after times should strive to imitate if yet it was so defective as you imagine 3. And why have you still pretended to such a power and excellent usefulness in the Prelatical Government if now you confess that it is but anarchy and as bad as nothing without the inforcement of the Magistrate What Magistrate forceth men to obey the Presbyteries now in England Scotland or many other places 4. Yet it is our desire that the Magistrate will do his duty and maintain order in the Church and hinder disorders and all known sin but so as not to put his sword into the hand or use it at the pleasure of every party that would be lifted up Let him prudently countenance that way of Government that tendeth most to the good of the Churches under his care but not so as to persecute silence or cast out all such as are for a different form in case where difference is tolerable 5. And in good sadness is it not more prudent for the Magistrate to keep the sword in his own hands if really it be the sword that must do the work If Episcopal Government can do so little without the compulsion of the Magistrate so that all the honour of the good effects belongeth to the sword truly I think it prudence in him to do his part himself and leave Bishops to their part that so he may have the honour that it seems belongs unto his office and the Bishop may not go away with it nor the Presbyterie neither Let the secular Bishop have the honour of all that Order and unity that ariseth from compulsion and good reason when he must have the labour and run the hazzard if he do it amiss and let the Ecclesiastical Bishops have the honour of all that order and unity that ariseth from their management of the spiritual sword and Keyes 6. And lastly I answer that this is not the subject that you
exercised here in England how confidently soever some appropriate the title of the Church of England to the adherents of that frame yet would we not have the Church ungoverned nor worse governed nor will we refuse for peace such a kind of Episcpacy as is tolerable in the Church And there are four sorts of Exercise of the Ministry which if you please you may call Episcopacy which we shall not refuse when it may conduce to Peace § 2. I. We shall consent that the Ancient Parochial Episcopacy be restored that is that in every Parish that hath a particular Church there may be a Pastor or Bishop setled to govern it according to the word of God And that he may be the chief among the Presbyters of that Church if there be any And may assume fit men to be assisting Presbyters to him if there be such to be had If not he may be content with Deacons And these Parochial Bishops are most antient and have the Power of Ordination § 3. Yet do we not so tye a Church to a Parish but that in places where the ignorance infidelity or impiety of the people or the smalness of the Parishes is such as that there are not fit persons enough in a Parish to make a convenient particular Church it may be fit for two or three or four in necessity Neighbour Parishes to joyn together and to be formed into one particular Church The several Ministers keeping their stations for the teaching of the rest as Catechumens but joyning as one Presbyterie for Governing of that one particular Church that is Congregate among them And having one President without whom nothing should be done in matters left to humane determination Yet so that the Presbyters be not forced to this but do it freely § 4. II. We shall consent that these Parish Churches be Associate and that in every Market Town or such convenient places as shall be agreed on there may be frequent meetings of the Pastors for Communion and Correspondency and that one among them be their standing Moderator durante vita or their President for so I would call him rather then Bishop though we would leave men to use what name they please And to him should be committed the Communicating of times and places of meeting and other businesses and Correspondencies And the Moderating of the debates and disputations § 5. And for my part I would consent for peace that de facto no Ordination be made in either of the foresaid Presbyteries without the President but in cases of Necessity so be it 1. That none be compelled to own any other Principle of this Practice then a Love of Peace and none be compelled to profess that he holdeth the President to have de jure a Negative voice yea that all have liberty to write down on what other Principles they thus yeild that the Practice only may suffice for Peace § 6. III. We shall consent also that one in a Deanry or Hundred or other convenient space may by the Magistrate be chosen a Visitor of the Churches and Countrey about him having Power only to take notice of the state of things and gravely to admonish the Pastors where they are negligent and exhort the people and provoke them to Holiness Reformation and Unity only by perswasions from the Word of God Which is no more then any Minister may do that hath opportunity only we desire the Magistrate to design a particular person to do it requiring Ministers and people to give him the meeting because that which is every mans work is not so well done as that which is specially committed to some And we desire that he may acquaint the Magistrate how things are § 7. And to avoid the inconveniences of dividing these works we are desirous that these two last may meet in one man and so he that is chosen by the Pastors the President of their Association may be chosen his Visitor by the Magistrate and do both which may be done by one in every Market-town which is truly a City in the antient sense and the circumjacent Villages Yet this we cannot make a standing Rule that one man do both because the Pastors must choose their President and the Magistrate his Visitor and its possible they may not alwayes concur But if the Magistrate will not choose such a Visitor the Pastors may But then they can compel none to meet him or hear him § 8. IV. Besides these three or two whether you will before mentioned we shall consent that there be a general sort of Ministers such as the Apostles Evangelists and others in those times were that shall have no special charge but go up and down to preach the Gospel and gather Churches where there are none and contribute the best assistance of their Abilities Interest and Authority for the reforming confirming and right ordering of Churches And if by the Magistrates Command or Ministers consent there be one of these assigned to each County and so their Provinces prudentially distinguished and limited we shall not dissent Yet we would have such but where there is need § 9. V. Besides these four sorts of Bishops we are all agreed on two sorts more 1. The Episcopi gregis or Pastors of every Congregation whether they have any assistant Presbyters or no or being themselves but such assistant Presbyters 2. The Magistrate who is a secular Bishop or a Governor of the Church by force And we desire the Magistrate to be a nursing Father to the Church and do his duty and to keep the sword in his own hand and for forcible deposing Ministers or any punishment on body or estate we desire no Bishops nor other Ministers may be authorized thereto But if Pastors exclude an unworthy Pastor from their Communion let the Magistrate only deprive him forcibly of his place and maintenance if he see cause When the Council of Antioch had deposed Paulus Samosatenus he would not go out of the house And all the Bishops in the Council could not force him out but were fain to procure the Heathen Emperor Aurelian to do it It lyeth as a blot on Cyril of Alexandria that he was the first man that arrogated and exercised there a secular Coercive Power under the name of a Bishop of the Church § 10. There is enough in this much to satisfie any moderate honest men for Church-government and for the healing of our Divisions thereabout And there is nothing in this that is inconsistent with the Principles of the moderare of any Party § 11. 1. That a Church organized called by some Ecclesia prima should be no greater then I have mentioned is not contradictory to the Principles of the Episcopall Presbyterians Congregationall or Erastian Indeed the two first say that it may be bigger but none of them say It must be bigger The Presbyterians instances of the Church of Ierusalem which sâ—rued to the highest cannot be proved neer half so great
common to other Churches was never denyed by any author Words may not break square where the things are agreed If the name of a Bishop displease let them call this man a Moderator a President a Superintendent an Overseer Only for the fixedness or change of this person let the ancient and universall practice of Gods Church be thought worthy to oversway And if in this one point N. B. wherein the distance it so narrow we could condescend to each other all other circumstances and appendances of varying practices or 〈◊〉 might without any difficulty be accorded But if there must be a difference of judgement in these matters of outward Policy why should not our hearts be still one why should such a diversity be of Power to endanger the dissolving of the bond of brotherhood May we have the grace but to follow the truth in Love we shall in these several tracts overtake her happily in the end and findâ— her embracing of Peace and crowning us with blessedness So far Bishop Hall so that you see that only the fixing of the Moderator or President will satisfie such as he and so with him and such as he for my part I am fully agreed already § 4. And here by the way because there are so many Episcopal separatists of late that hazzard the souls of their partial followers and because the right habituating of the mind with Peace is an excellent help to a sound understanding and the escaping the errors and hainous sins that Faction engageth too many in I therefore make it my request to all that read these lines but soberly to read over that one Book of Bishop Halls called the Peace-maker once or twice which if I could procure I think I should do much to the Peace of these Churches and to the good of many endangered souls that by passionate and factious leaders are misguided § 5. The same Reverend man in his Humble Remonstrance hath these words Pag. 29 30 31. The second is intended to raise envy against us as the uncharitable censurers and condemners of those Reformed Churches abroad which differ from our Government wherein we do justly complain of a slanderous aspersion cast upon us We love and honour those Sister Churches as the dear spouse of Christ we bless God for them and we do heartily wish unto them that happiness in the Partnership of our adminâ—stration which I doubt not but they do no less heartily wish unto themselves Good words you will perhaps say but what is all this fair complement if our act condemn them For if Episcopacy stand by Divine right what becomes of these Churches that want it Maâ—ice and ignorance are met together in this unjust aggravatiâ—n 1. Our position is only affirmative implying the justifiableness and holiness of an Episcopal calling without any further implication Next when we speak of Divine right we mean not an express Law of God requiring it upon the absolute Necessity of the Being of a Church what hinderances soever may interpose but a Divine institution warranting it where it is and â—equiring it where it may be had Every Church therefore which is capable of this form of Government both may and ought to affâ—ct it but those particular Churches to whom this power and faculty is denyed lose nothing of the true essence of a Church though they miss some thing of their glory and perefection And page 32. Our form of Government differs little from their own save in the perpetuity of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Moderatorship and the exclusion of that Lay-Presbyterie which never till this age had footing in the Christian Church And Page 41 42. Alas my Brethren while we do fully agree in all these and all other Doctrinal and Practical points of Religion why will you be so uncharitable as by these frivolous and causeless Divisions to â—end the seamless coat of Christ It it a Title or a Retinue or a Ceremony a Garment or a Colour or an Organ Pipe that can make us a different Church whiles we preach and profess the same saving truth whiles we desire as you profess to do to walk conscionably with our God according to that one Rule of the Royall Law of our Maker whiles we oppose one and the same common enemy whiles we unfeignedly endeavour to hold the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of Peace For us we make no difference at all in the right and interest of the Church betwixt Clergy and Laity betwixt the Clergy and Laity of one part and of another we are all your true Brethren we are one with you both in heart and brain and hope to meet you in the same heaven but if ye will needs be otherwise minded we can but bewail the Churches misery and your sin You hear how this good Bishop was far from a separation § 6. How contrary to this is the foresaid writing of Dr. Hide which I instance in because it is come new to my hand who stigmatizeth the front of his book with the brand of separation and that of one of the most rigid and unreasonable kinds Thus he begins When Conscientious Ministers cannot associate in the Church and Conscientious Christians cannot go to Church and Customary Christians go thither either to little purpose because to no true worship or to great shame because to no true Ministers t is fit the Church should come to private houses Doth he not begin very wisely and charitably What could the most Schismatical Papist say more What! no true worship no true Ministers and but Customary Christians that come thither Yes and that 's not all he pursues it with an exprobration that we are faln from our Religion p. 4. and yet that 's not all he adds Here seems yet to be a very bad certainty of their Religion and how can there be a better Certainty of their salvation unless that we may gratifie their singularity more then our own veracity we will say There may be a company of good Christians out of the Communion of Saints or a Communion of Saints out of Christs Catholike Church Should we laugh or weep at such a man as this What! no communion of Saints but with the separating party of the Prelates Unhappy we that live in England and can meet with so small a number of these Saints Is the Catholike Church confined to this party and Salvation to this Chunch Transcendent Papal arrogancy It s well that these Prelates are not the only Key-keepers of heaven for we see how we should then be used I must tell this Dr. and all of his mind that it is an easier way to Heaven then we dare hope to come thither by to joyn our selves to their separating Communion of Saints and live as the most that we are acquainted with that are of that Saint-like Communion He had been better have talked at these rates to men of another Age or Nation then to us that see the lives of their adherents We never
changed our Religion nor our Church What if he read his prayers and I say mine without book or what if he pray in white and I in black or what if he kneel in receiving the Eucharist and I sit or stand or what if he use the Cross in baptisme and I baptize no better then the Apostles did without it do these or such like make us to be of two Religions Do I change my Religion if I read with a pair of spectacles or if I look towards the South or West rather then the East c. We see what these men would make the Christian Religion to be Were the Apostles no Christians because they had no kneeling at the Eucharist nor Cross in Baptism nor Surplice nor at least our Common Prayer-book c Dare you say they were no Christians or yet that Christian Religion was one thing then and another thing now And for our Churches we do not only meet in the same places but we have the same doctrine the same worship in every part though he talk of our no true worship as if Praying Praising God c. were no true worship the things changed were by the imposers and defenders see Dr. Burgess Rejoynder professed to be no parts at all of worship but meer accidents we have the same people save here and there a few that separate by yours and others seducement and some vile ones that we cast out we have abundance of the same Ministers that we had And yet must we have no worship Ministry Communion of Saints or Salvation because we have only a Parochial and not a Diocesan Episcopacy Forsooth we have lost our Religion and are all lost men because our Bishops have but single parish-Parish-churches to oversee which they find a load as heavy as they can bear and we have not one Bishop to take the Government of an hundred or two hundred Churches At Rome he is a damned man that believeth not in the Pope and is out of the Catholike Church because he is out of the subjection of the Pope and with these men we are lost men if we never so much believe in Christ because we believe not in an Archbishop and are out of the Catholike Church and Communion of Saints because we will not be ruled by such Rulers as these And what 's all this to such Counties as this where I live and most else in England that I hear of that know of no Bishop they have and they rejected none nor doth any come and command them any Obedience Must we be unchristened unchurcht and damned for not obeying when we have none to obey or none that calls for our obedience But I shall let these men pass and leave them in their separation desiring that they had Catholike spirits and principles This much I have said to let men see that there is no possibility of our union with this sort that are resolved on a separation and that it is not these Novelists and Dividers but the antient Episcopal party of England that we can easily agree with § 7. The next that I shall instance in that was agreed with these Principles of ours is the late Reverend and Learned Bishâ—p Vsher of whose Concord with us I have two proofs The one was his own profession to my self The other is his own writings especially his Propositions given in to King Charls now printed called The Reduction of Episcopacy to the form of Synodical Government received in the ancient Church which consisteth of four Propositions having first proved that all Presbyters have the power of Discipline and Church-government the first alloweth the single Rector of the Parish to take notice of the scandalous reprove admonish and debar them from the Lords Table The second is that in every Rurall Dâ—anry all the Pastors within the Precinct may by the Chorepiscopus or Suffragan be every month Assembled in a Synod and according to the Major part of their voices he conclude all matters that shall be brought into debate before them as Excommunication c. The third is for a Diocesan Synod once or Twice a year where by the consent of the Major part of the Rectors all things might be concluded by the Bishop or Superintendent call him whether you will or in his absence by one of the suffragans whom he deputes to be Moderator The fourth is for Provincial and National Synods in like sort § 8. And when I had perused these papers in M. S. I told him that yet one thing was left out that the Episcopal party would many of them stick at more then he and that is a Negative voice in Ordination in the President to which and the rest I proposed this for accommodation in brief 1. Let every particular or Parish Church have a Bishop and Presbyters to assist him where possibly they can be had 2. Let all these Associate and their several Associations have a stated President 3. Let all men be at liberty for the name whether they will call him a Bishop President Moderator Superintendent or the like 4. And for the Negative voice in Ordination let all Ministers of the Assâ—ciation agree that de facto they will not Ordain without him but in Cases of Necessity but let every man be left free to his own Principles on which he shall ground this practice and not be bound to consent that de jure a Negative vote is due to the President These terms did I propose to the Bishop for Accommodation and intreated him to tell me plainly his judgement whether they are satisfactory and sufficient for the Episcopal party to yield to for Peace and Communion and his answer was this They are sufficient and modâ—rate men will accept them but others will not as I have tryed for many of them are offended with me for propounding such terms And thus this Reverend Bishop and I were agreed for Peace in a quarter of an hour the truth of whâ—ch I solemnly profess and so would all the Ministers and Christians in England if they were not either wiser or foolisher honester or dishonester then he and I. And this I leave on Record to Posterity as a testimony against the dividers and contenders of this age That it was not long of men of the temper and principles of this Reverend Archbishop and my self that the Episcopal party and their dissenting Brethren in England were not speedily and heartily agreed for we actually did it To no honour of mine but to the honour of this peaceable man and the shame of the unpeaceable hinderers or refusers of our Reconciliation let this testimony live that Posterity may know whom to blame for our Calamities they all extoll Peace when they reject it and destroy it § 9 For a third witness of the Reconcileableness of the Moderate Episcopal party on these terms I may well produce Dr. Holdsworth who subscribed these same Propositions of Bishop Vsher to the King and therefore was a Consenter to the same way of
men to vain endeavours while they use those things as Necessary Duties or Means that indeed are none they lose their labour by the mistake 4. It tendeth to corrupt mens Affections by breeding in them a false kind of zeal for the things that they mistake to be so necessary § 3. Yea worse it tends to engage men in parties and devisions and persecutions against dissenters or at least to destroy their charity and make them have contemptuous thoughts of their brethren and perhaps censorious bitter words when all is false and founded in their mistakes For who will not think hardlier of him that differeth from him or opposeth him in a Necessary point or that he takes for such then in a thing Indifferent the greater the matter the greater will be your distaste § 4. Yea more it will make men Impenitent in such sins For if once they think their ceremonies to be Necessary they will think it no sin but a service of God to vilifie them that are against them as schismaticks and singular and proud and humorous and what not § 5. As therefore it is a haynous sin of the Papists to impose their ceremonies on pain of damnation if they were the judges wo to others so is it no small aggravation of their sin that pretend a Necessity of Duty or Means of any their Ceremonies when there is none such Multitudes take the keeping of Christmas day and such other the Kneeling in receiving the Lords Supper c. to be things of themselves necessary so that a Governour should sin that should alter or dispence with them or the persons sin that do not use them What say they shall we not keep a Day for Christs Nativity shall we be so unreverent as not to kneel when we receive c And thus they alter the things to themselves by feigning them to be in themselves Necessary which are not so § 6. Yet doth not every such mistake of another no not of the imposers make that a sin to me which was indifferent Otherwise all my Liberty were in the power of another mans conceits and he might make all my meat drink cloaths time place gesture c. in specie to be unlawfull by commanding them as necessary or under some unsound notion But this is not so § 7. But in such cases though they cannot so destroy our liberties yet may they make it our duties sometime to forbear that which else we need not to forbear lest our practice make others take it as a Necessary thing and sometime though we must obey or do the action yet may it become our duty to signifie in a convenient way that we disclaim the conceit of a Necessity CHAP. V. Prop. 5. A lawfull and convenient thing is sinfully commanded when it is commanded on a greater penalty then the nature and use of it doth require or then the common good will bear § 1. WHen the penalty exceedeth the crime it is injustice There may be injustice as well in punishing an offender too much as in punishing him that is no offender with a smaller punishment But if the penalty be destructive to the Church or common good it is an aggravated injustice § 2. When Magistrates therefore are disposed to punish men for crossing their wills in the matters of God it neerly concerns them to look about them and take heed first what they punish them for and then with what kind of punishment they do it If it be Good and not Evil that men are punished for it is persecution If it be really evil either its great or small publick or private c. If it be an evil that endangereth the Commonwealth or Church or the souls of men let them punish men in such a way as best tends to the security of the society or souls of men that are endangered But if the person in his calling or station be usefull to the Church or Common-wealth let him not be so punished as to be made unusefull If the Bishops had punished Non-conformists as Recusancy was punished with paying twelve pence a day c. I should comparatively scarce have blamed them For it had been but to make Ministers fare harder or live poorlier or work for their livings or to pay their penalties and the Church might still have had their labours but to silence and suspend them and that when there were no better to supply the room then such as were put in this was to punish the Church of Christ and the souls of men and that with everlasting punishment for the real or supposed faults of the particular ministers which was not just § 3. Object But saith the Preface to the common prayer-book though the keeping or omitting of a Ceremony in it self considered be but a small thing yet the wilfull and contemptuous transgrâ—ssion and breaking of a common order and discipline is no small â—ffence before God § 4. Answ. 1. You should therefore put no such snares on men by your commands as to impose upon them needless thingâ— when you think the penalty of disobeying you will be damnation 2. But how came you to see into the hearts of men that their non-conformity is wilfull and contemptuous when they themselves profess that they would obey you if they durst They think they stand at the brink of Hell and should wilfully sin against God if they did obey you and you come behind them with silencing and imprisonment and drive them on while they cry out to you for compassion and protest that they are ready to obey as far as they can see the lawfulness of the thing and yet you say its wilfulness and contempt 3. And why doth not your Laws except from punishment all those that conformed not that were not wilfull or contemptuous The Act for conformity makes the penalty to be Imprisonment half a year for the first fault a year for the second and during life for the third beside deprivation and Imprisonment during life for the second offence if the person have no Benefice and this is besides the Ecclesiastical censure 4. If the work of Church Governors be to make small matters great and make that damnable that before was lawfull and this without any necessity at all it will tempt the people to think such Governors to be the plagues of the earth § 5. I confess it is lawfull for me to wear a Helmet on my head in preaching but it were not well if you would institute the wearing of a Helmet to signifie our Spiritual militia and then resolve that all shall be silenced and imprisoned during life that will not wear it It is lawfull for me to use spectacles or to go on crutches But will you therefore ordain that all men shall read with spectacles to signifie our want of spiritual sight and that no man shall go to Church but on crutches to signifie our disability to come to God of our selves So in circumstantials it is lawful for me to wear a
powers contradicted And certainly all such disuse began with a few and proceeded further we are allowed then to disuse such things § 12. It would grieve a man that loves the Church to hear the name of the Church abused by many dark though confident disputers when they are pleading for their Ceremonies and Holy dayes and laying about them with the names of Schismaticks against all that will not do as they do O say they These men will separate from the Catholick Church and how then can they be the Children of the Church And 1. Which is it that is called by them the Catholick Church Little do I know nor am able to conjecture Did the Catholick Church make the English Common-Prayer Book what were the then Bishops in England that consented in that work the whole Church of Christ on earth God forbid Or did ever any General Council authorize it I think not And if they would tell us what General Council commanded Christmas Day or Kneeling at the Sacrament c they would do us a pleasure but I think they will not § 13. And 2. What if these things had all been commanded by a General Council May not a man disuse them without separating from the Church I think as good as you are you do some things your selves that God himself hath forbidden you to do and yet will be loth to be therefore taken for men that separate either from the Church or God And when you read the Books of Heathen Philosophers when you adore not toward the East or when you pray receive the Sacrament Kneeling on the Lords Dayes would you be taken to separate from the Catholick Church for crossing its ancient customs or Canons But these perverse and factious reasonings we must hear to the dishonour of Christianity and Reason it self and that from men that scorn the supposed meanness of others yea and see poor souls seduced into separation by such empty words And this is one of the present judgements on this land CHAP. X. Prop. 10. If it be not our Lawfull Governours that command us but usurpers we are not formally bound to obey them though the things be lawfull which they command § 1. WE may be bound by some other Obligation perhaps to do the thing which they command us but we are not formally though sometime Materially bound to obey them For it is not formally obedience unless it be done eo nomine because commanded or for the Authority of the Commander If the Pope or any usurper should command me to pray or to give alms I will do it but not because he commandeth me but because God commandeth me and therefore I will not obey him but God But if a Parent or Magistrate or Pastor command it me I will do it both because it is commanded me by God and them and so I will obey both God and them If an usurper command me to do a thing in it self indifferent I will not do it because he commandeth it but yet if accidentally it become my duty by conducing to anothers good or avoiding their offence or hurt or any other accident I will use it for these ends though not for his command § 2. The Pope 1. As the Vice-christ or universall Head is an usurper and therefore hath no authority to command me or any man in that relation the smallest Ceremony 2. The Pope as Patriarch of the West is an humane creature and not of Divine institution and was indeed a sinfull institution from the first of his creation but if it had been otherwise yet since is that Patriarchship become unwarrantable since he hath forfeited it and the world hath found the mischiefs of it So that no man is therefore bound to use one lawfull Ceremony because the Pope as Patriarch of the West commandeth it 3. If this were not so yet Brittain and Ireland were from the beginning none of his Patriarchate nor did at Nice consent to it and therefore have the less appearance of any obligation § 3. The Authority of General Councils cannot be pretended as obliging men in Conscience to the English Ceremonies 1. Because indeed General Councils are not a superiour Power for proper Government of the Church having authority to command particular Bishops or Synods as their subjects but they are only necessary for Union and Communion of Churches and mutual assistance thereby and so their Canons bind but by virtue of the General commands that require us to maintain the Unity and Communion of the Churches § 4. And 2. If it were otherwise there is few if any of these Ceremonies that are commanded by any true General Council They that can prove any such thing let them do it but till we see it we will not be forward to believe it Yea 3. Some of them General Councils have made Canons against as I before shewed in the Case of Kneeling at the Sacrament on the Lords dayes And therefore the neglecters of our Ceremonies sin not against a General Council § 5. The Common plea is that we are bound to use these Ceremonies in obedience to the Church of England and that we are not true sons of this Church if we refuse it But what is it that is called by them The Church of England In a Political sense I know no such thing as a Church of England or of any Nation on earth that is There is no one Society united in any one Ecclesiastical Soveraign that can truly be called the Church of England or of any other Nation The whole Catholick Church is One as united in Christ the Head And every particular Chuâ—ch associated for personal Communion in Gods Worshâ—p is one being a part of the Catholick Church and united in and individuated by their relation to their several Pastors But a National Church under one chief Ecclesiastick Government I find no mention of in Scripture but contrarily the Churches of Judaea Galatia c. or any other Countrey where there were many are alway mentioned in the Plural number and never called one Church § 6. Yet will we quarrel with no men about meer names or words If by a National Church â— be meant any of these following we acknowledge that there is such a thing 1. If all the particular Churches in a Nation do Associate for Communion and mutuall assistance and so use to meet by their officers in one National Assembly I confess the Association usefull if not necessary and the Assemblies to be maintained and for unity sake obeyed in things lawfull And though Scripture call not such National Associations by the name of a Church in the singular number yet we shall leave men to their Liberty in such names If all the Schoolmasters in England should hold General Assemblies to agree what Books to read in their Schools c. if any man would therefore call all the Schools in England in the singular number by the name of the School of England I would not differ with him for a
word 2. Or 〈◊〉 the Churches are all called One that are under one Christian Magistrate I will confess the thing to be true that is pretended to be the reason of the name All the Churches do owe obedience to the Magistrate But he is no Essential part or Ecclesiastical Head of the Church and therefore it is very improperly denominated from him or called One on that account No more then all the Schools are one because he is their Soveraign It is the Common-wealth that is specified and individuated by the Magistrate as the Soveraign Power and not the Churches But yet it is but an improper word to call all the Churches one Church on that account which we contend not about § 7. But it is the Thing that we stick more at then the name A General Head doth properly specifie and individuate the Body Prove either 1. That the Archbishop of Canterbury or any other 2. Or an Assembly of Bishops or Presbyters is properly an Ecclesiastical Head having Authority from Jesus Christ to be the chief Ruler of all the Churches in the Land and then I will confess that we have properly and strictly a National Church But no such thing can be proved § 8 As for an Assembly I have already shewed which Bishop Vsher asserted to me that they are not superior Governors nor instituted graâ—ia Regiminis but gratia unitatis having no more Rule over particular Bishops then a Convention of Schoolmasters over a particular Schoolmaster If they say that Kings and Parliaments give Power to Convocations I answer that can be but such as they have themselves which we shall speak of anon and is nothing to this place § 9. And as for a Primate or Archbishop of Canterbury e. g. 1. It will be a hard task to prove Archbishops as such to be of Divine Institution 2. And it will be harder even Impossible to prove Archbishops of the English species as such to be of Divine institution 3. And certainly Christ hath nowhere told us that every Nation shall have such a Head nor every Province nor every County nor told us whether there shall be one over ten Nations or ten over one Their limits are not to be found in Scripture supposing there were such an office there known 4. Nor is it anywhere determined that such a City shall have the preheminence and Canterbury v. g. be Ruler of all the rest All these are of meer humane institution And therefore that which the imposers of Ceremonies call the Church of England is a meer humane thing which therefore can bind us no further then the Magistrate can authorize them to do § 10. But the stronger pretence will be that the particular Bishops of England were severally officers of Christ authorized to Govern their several flocks and therefore a Convâ—cation of these Bishops binds us in conscience gratia unitatis The People they oblige as their Rulers and the several Presbyters also as their Rulers and the several Bishops gratia unitatis for avoiding of schism § 11. Answ. This also is an insufficient evidence to prove our Consciences obliged to their Ceremonies eo nomine because of their Canons or commands For though we acknowledge a sort of Episcopacy to be warrantable yet that this sort that made the Canons in question is not warrantable I have proved at large in the former Disputation on that question Such Pastors of a Diocess as our Bishops were have no word of God to shew for their office further then as they are Presbyters but we have shewed already that their office is unlawfull And therefore though their actions as Presbyters may be valid yet their actions are Null which were done by pretence of this unlawfull sort of office they being no other way enabled thereto On this ground therefore we are not bound § 12. If it could be pretended that at least as Presbyters the Convocation represented the Presbyters of England and therefore thus their Canons binds us to the use of ceremonies Common prayer c. I should answer that 1. Even Synods of Presbyters or the Lawfullest sort of Bishops oblige but gratia unitatis 2. That the late Synod at Westminster was as truly a Representative of the Presbyters of England as the Convcaotion where such consent if any were given was retracted 3. By actuall dislike signified by disuse the Presbyters of England for the most part have retracted their Consent 4. Yea most that are now Ministers never gave such Consent 5. Even â—ll particular Pastors and Churches are free and may on just reason deny consent to such impositions § 13. There remains nothing then that with any shew of strength can be pretended as continuing our obligation to Ceremonies from Authority but that of the Civil Power that commanded them But to that I say 1. So much as was lawfull we confess that we were bound to use while we had the command of the Civil power But nothing unlawfull could be made our duty by them 2. the Civil Power hath repealed those laws that bound us to these ceremonies The Parliament repealed them the late King consented at least for the ease of tender Consciences as he spoke that men should have liberty to forbear them And the present Rulers are against them whom we see even the ceremoniouâ— obey in other matters § 14. Let those then that would subjugate our Consciences to their ceremonies make good their foundation even the Authority by which they suppose us to be obliged or they do nothing If all their impositions were proved things indifferent and lawfull that 's nothing to prove that we must use them till they prove that lawfull authority commandeth them The Civil Powers do not command them And the Ecclesiasticks that command them prove not their authority over us In the matters of God we will yield to any man that bids us do that which God hath bidden us do already But if they will exercise their power by commanding us more then God commands us and that unnecessarily we must crave a sight of their commission § 15. And if men that have no Authority over us shall pretend Authority from God and go about to exercise it by Ceremonious impositions we have the more reason to scruple obeying them even in things indifferent lest we be guilty of establishing their usurpation and pretended office in the Church and so draw on more evils then we foresee or can remove CHAP. XI Prop. 11. The Commands of Lawfull Governors about Lawfull Ceremonies must be understood and obeyed with such exceptions as do secure the End and not to the subverting of it § 1. THE proof of this is obvious These humane Ceremonies are appointed but as means to a further end But that which would cross and overthrow the end doth cease to be a Means and cannot be used sub ratione medii § 2. Order and Decency are the pretended ends of the Imposed Ceremonies and the right worshiping of God and the good of mens
proceed to blood or banishment or you miss your ends and will but be opposed with greater animosity § 14. Reas. 12. And then this will raise an odium upon your Government and make men look upon you as tyrants For naturally men pitty the suffering party especially when it is for the cause of God or Profession of more then ordinary exactness in the obeying of Gods commands And then mens minds will by this be tempted to disloyal jealousies and censures if not to the opposition of the Rulers § 15. Reas. 13. And it were an evil which your Ceremonies will never countervail if it were but the uncharitableness that will certainly be raised by them When you will persecute men and force them against their Consciences in such indifferent things as you call them you will occasion them to judge you persecutors and cruel and then they will censure you as ungodly yea as enemies to the Church And then you will censure them for schismatical and self-conceited and refractory disobedient people And so Christian love and the offices of love will be extinguished and you will be mutually engaged in a daily course of hainous sin § 16. Reas. 14. And it will be the worse in that your persecution will oft fall on the most consciencious persons Hypocrites and temporizers dare do any thing and therefore will follow the stronger side and obey him for their worldly ends But the upright Christian dare not do that which is displeasing to God for a world He is the man that will be imprisoned or banished or rackt or slain rather then he will go against his Conscience And is it not a horrid thing to make such Laws that the most conscionable are likest to fall under and to perish by May it not make you tremble to read that God himself doth call such his Jewels Mal. 3.16 17. and saith he that toucheth them toucheth the apple of his eye and that it were better for him be cast into the depth of the sea with a Mâ—lstone about his neck that offendeth one of these little ones Away with the Ceremonies that are unnecessary and yet have such effects and bring you into such danger § 17. Reas. 15. And then a more grievous evill wilâ—â—follow the Ceremony will devour the substance and shut out the preachers and consequently the word and worship of the Lord. For you will never give men Liberty to forbear them And when godly Ministers will not be conformable to your will you must silence them lest they draw the people from you And so the ignorant must be left in their ignorance and the prophane in their prophaness and the godly in their sorrows for want of their faithful Teachers and the ordinances of grace § 18. Reas. 16. And then it will follow that ignorant idle ungodly Ministers must be taken in to supply their rooms For if the best disobey you you will think your selves necessitated to take such as will obey you And so God shall be dishonoured his word and work abused his people grieved his enemies encouraged the wicked hardened and the unworthy Ministers themselves undone and destroyed and all for a few unnecessary ceremonies of your vain invention § 19. Reas. 17. And now it were more unexcusable then ever before to Impose such unnecessary burdens on the Churches when we have so lately seen and felt the sad and miserable effects of such impositions We are scarce out of the fire that this straw and rubbish kindled in this land We are the men that have seen the Churches divided by them and the preachers cast out for them and persecution occasioned by them and the Nation hereupon corrupted with uncharitableness the Bishops against the people and the people against the Bishops and war and misery hence arising And yeâ— shall we return to the occasion of our misery and that while we confess it to be a needless thing § 20. Reas. 18. Yea this course is like to kindle and maintain Divisions between the Churches of several Nations as well as among those that are under the same government For either you will have all the Christian world to join with you in your Mystical and unnecessary Ceremonies or not All cannot be expected to join with you For 1. The world will never agree in such humane unnecessary things 2. There is no universal governor to Impose one Law of Ceremonies on all the Churches Christ only is the universal King and Head and he hath done his part already If you will have more universal Laws you must first have another universal King or Head And there is none such Only the Pope and a General Council pretend to it and they are both deceived in this and would deceive us They are none of our Lords as I have elsewhere proved But if you expect not universal Concord in your Mystical signs and Ceremonies then 1. Why should you cast out your Preachers and brethren for those things which other Nations may be so well without and hold communion with forreigners that avoid them and deny Communion to neighbors as good that are of the same mind And 2. This will make forreign Churches and you to grudge at one another and the diversity will cause disaffection especially when you persecute your members for the cause that 's theirs We find now by experience that the Images Exorcism Crossing c. of the Lutherans doth exceedingly hinder their Peace with other Churches while others censure them as superstitious and they by custome are grown so highly to value their own Ceremonies as to censure and disdain those that are not of their mind § 21. Reas. 19. It easily breedeth and cherisheth ignorance and formality in the people You cannot keep them from placing their Religion in these Ceremonies and so from deceiving their souls by such a Pharisaical Religiousness in washings and observances And so in vain will they worship God while their worship is but a Conformity to the doctrines traditions and inventions of men Mat. 15. § 22. Reas. 20. To prevent these evils and yet in vain your Rites and Signs must bring New doctrines and new labours into the Church which will exceedingly hinder the doctrine and work of Christ. The Ministers must teach the people the meaning and use of all these Ceremonies or else they will be dumb signs contrary to your intent and the use of them will be vain And if we must spend our time in opening to our people the meaning of every ceremony that you will impose 1. It will be but an unsavoury kind of preaching 2. It will divert them and us from greater and more needful things Yea we must teach them with what Cautions in what manner to what ends c. to use all these Ceremonies or else they will turn them all to sin if not to Popish yea to heathenish formalities And alas how much ado have we to get our people to understand the Creed and the Kernel of the Gospel the essentials of
Christianity and the two Sacraments of Christs institution and some short Catechism that containeth these And when we have done our best in publick and in private we leave many of them ignorant what these two Sacraments are yea or who Christ himself is And must we put them to so much more labour as to learn a Rationale or exposition of all the Ceremonies holy dayes c We shall but overwhelm them or divert them from the Essentials And here you may see the unhappy issue of humane wisdom and false means It is to be teachers of the ignorant that men pretend these Signs Images and Ceremonies to be usefull And yet they are the causes of ignorance and keep men from necessary knowledge If you doubt of this do but open your eyes and make use of experience See whether among the common people the most Ceremonious are not commonly the most ignorant yea and the most ungodly too It is a truth so notorious that it cannot be denyed Who more ignorant of the Sacraments then they that rail at them that fit in the act of receiving Who more ignorant of the doctrine of the Gospel who more obstinate enemies of a holy life more worldly self-conceited licentious prophane despisers of their faithfull Teachers then the most zealous persons for all these Ceremonies § 23. Reas. 21. Moreover these new Laws and services introduce also a new office into the Church There must be some of pretended Power to impose all these Ceremonies and see them executed or else all is vain And no such office hath Christ appointed Because men thought it necessary that all the Christian world should have but one way and Order in the Ceremonious worship which was commonly approved therefore they thought there was a Necessity of one Head to maintain this unity of order and so came up the Pope as to one cause And so in a Nation we must have some one or more Masters of Ceremonies when Ceremonies are kept a foot And so whereas Christ hath placed officers in his Church to teach and guide them and administer his own Ordinances we must have another sort of officers to make Laws for Mystical signs and Ceremonies and see them executed and punish the neglecters and teach the people the meaning and the use of them The Primitive Bishops had other kind of work we find directions to the Pastors of the Church containing the works of their office as to Timothy Titus c. But we no where find that this is made any part of their work to make new Teaching signs and Ceremonies and impose them on the Church nor have they any directions for such a work which surely they much needed if it had been their work indeed § 24. Reas. 22. When we once begin to let in humane Mystical Rites we shall never know where to stop or make an end On the same ground that one Age inventeth three or four the next think they may add as many and so it will grow to be a point of devotion to add a new Ceremony as at Rome it hath done till we have more then we well know what to do with § 25. Reas. 23. And the miserable plight that the Christian world hath lain in many ages by Ceremonies may warn us to be wise Augustine complaineth that in his time the Church was burdened with them and made like the Jewish Synagogue The most of the Churches in Asia and Africa are drowned too deeply in Ceremonious formality turning Religion into ignorant shews The Church of Rome is worse then they having made God a worship of histrionical actions and shews and signs and Ceremonies so that millions of the poor blind people worship they know not whom nor how And if we abate only of the number and keep up some of the same kind even Symbolicall Rites of mans institution to teach us and excite our devotion we shall harden them in their way and be disabled from confuting them For a Papist will challenge you to prove just how many such signs are lawfull And why he may not use threescore as well as you use three when he saith he is edified by his number as you say you are with yours § 26. Reas. 24. It is not inconsiderable that God hath purposely established a spiritual kind of worship in the Gospel telling us that God is a Spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and in truth Such worshippers doth God require and accept Bodily exercise profiteth little The kingdom of God is not in meats or in drinks but in Righteousness and Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost Neither Circumcision availeth any thing in Christ Jesus nor uncircumcision but a new creature and faith that worketh by Love God would never have so much called men off from Ceremoniousness to spirituality if he had delighted in Ceremony § 27. Reas. 25. The Worship of God without his blessing is to little purpose No man can have encouragement to use any thing as a Means to teach him and help his devotion which he hath no ground to believe that God will bless But there is no ground that I know of to believe that God will bless these Instituted Teaching signs of mans inventions to the Edifying of our souls For God hath no where bid us devise or use such signs 2. Nor no where promised us a blessing on them that ever I could find And therefore we have no encouragement to use them If we will make them and impose them our selves we must undertake to bless them our selves § 28. Reas. 26. As vain thoughts and words are forbidden us in Scripture so no doubt but vain actions are forbidden but especially in the worship of God and yet more especially when they are Imposed on the Church by Laws with penalties But these Mystical Rites of humane institution are vain You call them your selves but Things indifferent And they are vain as to the use for which they are pretended that is to Teach and Edifie c. having no promise of a blessing and being needless imitations of the Sacraments of Christ. Vanity therefore is not to be imposed on the Church My last Reason will fullier shew them to be vain § 29. Reas. 27. We are sure the way in which Peter and Paul and the Churches of their times did worship God was allowable and safe and that Princes and Prelates are wise and righteous overmuch if they will not only be more wise and righteous then the Apostles in the matters of Gods worship but also deny their subjects liberty to worship God and go to heaven in the same way as the Apostles did If Peter and Paul went to heaven without the use of Images Surplice the Cross in Baptism kneeling in receiving the Lords Supper and many such Ceremonies why should not we have leave to live in the Communion of the Church without them would you have denyed the Apostles their liberty herein Or will you be partiall Must they have one way and we
Books I needed sometime 800. to give away Because I was scarce rich enough to buy so many I agreed with the Bookseller my Neighbour to allow 18. d. a Ream which is not a penny a quire out of his own gain towards the buying of Bibles and some of the practical Books which he printed for the poor Covenanting with him that he should sell my Controversal Writings as cheap and my Practical Writings somewhat cheaper then books are ordinarily sold. To this hour I never received for my self one penny of mony from them for any of my Writings to the best of my remembrance but if it fell out that my part came to more than I gave my friends I exchanged them for other Books My accounts and memory tell me not of 5. li. that ever was returned for me on these accounts which was on literaâ—y occasions so that my many hundreds a year is come to never a penny in all but as abovesaid in some exchange of Books And the price I set on my Books which I exchanged for theirs at the dearest rates is as followeth Treat of Conversion 2. s. Treat of Crucifying the World 2. s. Disput. of â—ustificat 2. s. 4. d. The Call to the Unconverted 8. d. Disput. of saving Faith 5. d. Of the Grotian Religion 6. d. Directions for sound Conversion 1. s. 8. d. Disput. of Right to Sacraments Edit secund 2. s. 4. d. These are all my bargains and my gains And I chose the honestest Booksellers that I could meet with according to my small measure of wit and acquaintance who told me they still made good their Promises And now censorious Slanderer tell me what thou wouldst have had me to have done more If I had got Food and Rayment out of my own hard labors had it been unlawful or dishonourable when Booksellers get so many hundred pounds by one Book that never studied nor spent their time and cost for it as I have done And yet dost thou reproach me that receive not a groat But because I will not oblige my self to the same course for the future and that thou mayst know at what rates I serve thee let me tell thee that in these labors early and late my body is wasted my precious time laid out and somewhat of my Estate and somewhat of the labor of my friends I cannot have twenty quire of my writing well transcribed under fifty pounds And who shall pay for this or maintain me in thy service I have troubled a Neighbour-Minister in the tedious work of transcribing my Characters for some books for which neither he nor I had ever one penny These personal matters are unsavory to me and I take it for a great injury that thou puttest upon me a necessity of mentioning them But I have yielded this once to thy unrighteous importunity that thou mayest hereafter learn what to believe and utter and make more conscience of thy censures and reports And that thou mayst have the utmost relief that I can procure thee for the time to come I shall agree with my Booksellers to sell all that I publish at three farthings a sheet and to print the price of every book at the bottom of the Title page Farewell Richard Baxter October 11. 1658. * Of the difference between Election and Ordination and that neither gives the Ius or Power but Christ only See Groâ—ius de Imperio Sum. Potest c. 10. p. 269 270. * I comprehend in the word Directive all that is after expressed in the following Propositions †Quae ante Imperatores Christianos in Synodis conscripta sunt ad ordinem aut ornatum facientia Leges non vocantur sed Canones habenâ—que aut solam Concilii vim ut in his quae singulos magis spectaâ—â— quam universos aut obligant per modum pacti volentes nolentes etiam pauciores ex necessitate determinationis ac proinde ex lege naturali non ex humano aliquo Imperio Grotius de Imperio pag. 209 210. Lege cap. 9. per totum * That Synods are not absolutely necessary and he thinks not of Scripture Institution but Natural direction see Grot. dâ— Imperio Cap 7. per totum Apâ—stoli vere erant Presbyteri atque ita sâ—ipsos vocant Nulli tamen loco ascripta â—â—rum functio Evangelistae quoque Presbyteri â—â—ant sed nulli loco alligati Sic multo post à Demetrio Alexandriae Episcopo Panâ—aenus ab Athanasio Frumentius ordinati missique ut Evangeâ—ium per Indiâ—m praedicarent qâ—od â—odie quo 〈◊〉 vidâ—mus Atque utinâ—m diligâ—ntius fieret ☞ â—rotius de Imperio p. 271. And of the Can. Concil Calced 6. against ordaining Presbyters sine titulo he saith Quum ut recte notat Balsamon Ipse Canon indicio est aliter fieri solitum Etiam post Calced Synod Iustinianus Periodentarum meminit quorum in Laodicenâ aliisque veteribus Synodis est mentio Ibid. * Authority is 1. Rational and of meer Interest upon Consenters 2. Imperial over Dissenters also * If one were not meant of Confirmation or giving the Holy Ghost and the other of Ordination which I rather incline to think Essentiale fuiâ— quod ex Dei ordinatione perpetua necesse fuit est erit ut Presbyterio quispiam loco dignitate primus actioni gubernandae praesit cum â—o qâ—od ipsi divinitus attributum est jure Beza de Minist Evang. Grad cap. 23. * I know Bishop Usher in his papers to the King doth say that by the Order of the Church of England all Presbyters are charged in the form of Ordering of Priests to administer the Discipline of Christ But the Bishops understood that only of their publishing their Censures For no such Administration was known among us or allowed Nor would they suffer men to suspend them from the Sacrament as the Rubrick in the Common Prayer Book requiâ—eth * It s an easie matter to preach or write a strict Lesson but they that would practically when they have done open a gap to licentiousness and overthrow all Discipline almost will hardly perswade men that they mean as they teach or are themselves such as they describe or really would promote a holy life especially when Scorners â—t a godly life were favoured more then the practisers of it See my Preface to Mr. Pierce of Grotius Religion Were Prelacy now tolerated only as Presbyterie and the Congregational way are doth any man think it would cast or keep out Heresieâ— Functiones in Ecclesiâ perpetuae sunt duae Presbyterorum Diaconorum Presbyteros voco cum omni Ecclesia veteri eos qui Eccâ—esiam pasâ—unt vâ—rbi praedicatione Sacramentis Clavibus quae Iure Divino sunt individua he meaneth inseparable so that its inseparable from a Presbyter to have the Power of the Keyes Grot. de Imperio pag. 267. c. 1â— Pastorum ergo est Ordinare Pastores neque id officium eis competit qua hujus auâ— illius Ecclesiae Pastores
sunt sed quâ— ministri Ecclesiae Catholicae Grotius ibid. p. 273. Pastores tales ubi nâ—llâ— sunt Episcopi etsi cum 〈◊〉 Presbyteris id commâ—â—â— habent quod aliis non praesunt habeâ—t tamen illud Episcopale quod nâ—mini Pastori subsâ—nâ— at 〈◊〉 adâ—o dubium est Episcopisnâ—â— an meris Presbyteris 〈…〉 Idem pag. 320. Communi Presbyterorum Concilio gubernabantur saith Hier. See Grotius ubi sup p. 354 355 356 357. proving that Prelacy is not of Divine precept and that of old many Cites had many Churches and Bishops in each and that Presbyters except ordination as Hier. and Chrysost. may do all that a Bishop and he addeth Quid obstat quo minus id ita â—nterpâ—â—temur ut Presbyteri neminem potuâ—rint ordinare contempto Episcopo And pag. 359. He shews that where Bishops are not Presbyters do rightly ordain See the beginning of Bishop Ushers Reduction of Episcopal Government I have it and can pâ—oduce it under the Kings own hand and seal wherein he forbids that any Church man or Priest in holy orders should be a Câ—â—ncellor And this was the occasion of all the corruptions c. They must for their own advantage and profit have instruments accordingly So the Râ—gisters Proctors Apparatoâ—s were pâ—ssiâ—um genus hominum G. Goodman Bishop of Gloâ— in the Preface to his Two Mysteries c. Object Answ. Object 2. Answ. Dr. H. Dissert 4. p. 208. §. 9. Prius non usquâ—quaque verum esse quod pâ—o concesso sumitur in una civitate non fuisse plurâ—s Episcopos Quamvis enim in 〈◊〉 Ecclesiá aut Câ—â—tu plures simul Episcopi nunquam fuerint nihil tamen obstare quin in eádem civitate dâ—o aliquando disterminaâ—â— Coeâ—us fuerint duobus Apostolis ad fidem adducti di versiâ—â—orsaâ— dialectis aliquando ritibus disjuncti quibus duo itidem Episcopi scorsim divisis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praesidereâ—t Et p. 211. §. 21. Ex his ratio constat quare sine Presbyterorum mentione interveniente Episcopis Diaconi immediate adjiciantur quia scilicet in singulis Macedoniâ—e civitatibus quamvis Episcopus esset noâ—dum Presbyteri constituti sunt Diaconis tantum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ubique Episcopis adjunctis Mark well the stating of the question by Dr. H. Dissert Epist. §. 30 31. The controversie is not Quibus dâ—mum â—ominibus cogniti fuerint Ecclesiarum Rectores sed an ad unum in singulari Ecclesia an ad plures potestas ista devenerit Nos ad unum singularem Praefectâ—m quem ex famosiore Ecclesiae usu Episcopum vulgò dicimus potestatem istam in singulari Coetu ex Christi Apostolorum institutione nunquam non pertinuisse affirmamus You see here that it is but in singulari Ecclesia in siâ—gulari Coetu that he affirmeth an Episcopacy of Christs and the Apostles institution And such Bishops most Churches in England have already Reason 1. Conquâ—ritur jam olim Socrates Episcopatus quosdam suis temporibus extra sacerdotii sines â—gressos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 esse delapsos Conqueritur apud Pelusiotam Hierax lenitatis mâ—nsuetudinis dignitatem in Tyrannidem tranâ—â—sse conqueritur de Episcoporum ambitione Nazianzenus propterea si non Episcopatum câ—rte civiâ—atum 〈◊〉 perpetuum in retinenda Episâ—opali dignitate mutatum velleâ— He addeth yet more such and concludeth that Ecclesiastical Ambition never made such progress from the Apoâ—tles daies to those as it hath done since to ours almost â—ncurably Grotius de imperio pag. 360 361. Reason 2. Reason 3. A particular Church what Reason 4. Reason 5. Reason 6. Râ—ason 7. Reason 8. Reason 9. Reason 10. Reason 11. Reason 12. Reason 13. See Grotius de â—mperio p. 351. Proving that the Christian Church-Government was not fitted to that of the Temple but that of the Synagogues and endeavouring to prove Bishops he doth it thence that they are such as the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let them then hold to such a Congregational Episcopacy Heb. 13.17 proveth that Churches should be no bigger then that the Ruler may watch for all their souls as one that must give account of all On which text Dr. Ier. Taylor in his late Book of Repentance Pref. saith I am sure we cannot give account of souls of which we have no Notice And so presseth to personal conduct Let them then be Bishops of no bigger a Diocess then they can take such personal notice and conduct of lest they judge themselves See the same thing proved at large by Grotius de Imperio page 355 356 357 Yet I think as Bloudell that he mistook Epiphanius de Alex. Eccl. * Pag. 54 he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. i. e. Per regiones igitur Uâ—bes praedicantes constituerunt primitias eorum approbantes in Spiritu Episcopos Diacoâ—os â—orum qui Credituri erant I know that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is supposed by some to respect only the place of their preaching and not of their settling Bishops But the words according to the more obvious plain sence do seem to extend it to both and make no such difference at all * Very many passages in Cyprian do intimate that then the Diocesses were small perhaps having yet but unum Altare As when he saith that à primordio Episcopatus mei statuerim nihil sine concilio vestro sine consensu plebis meae privata sententia gerere c. And Prohibeantur offerre acturi apud nos apud confeâ—â—ores ipsos apud plebem universam causam suam And Haec singulorum tractanda sit limanda plenius ratio non tantum cum collegis meis sed cum plebe ipsá universá And Vix plebi persuadeo immo extorqueo ut tales patiantur â—dmitti justior factus est fraternitatis dolor ex eo quod unus atque alius obnitente plâ—be 〈…〉 mea tamen facilita e suscepti pejores extiterunt How the Universa plebâ— of many Congregations or a Diocess like ours should be consulted and hear and do any thing to admission or exclusion from Communion and be advised with by Cyprian in all such affairs is not easie to conceive See his Epist. 3.6.10.13 14 26 31 27 28 33 40 c. Peruse all the citations of Bloudwell de jure Plebis in Regim Eccles. and see whether they intimate not the smalness of their Diocesses Though I believe they prove no such thing as proper Government in the people Yet peruse all the Authors cited by him there to prove that 〈◊〉 Eccleâ—iae Mâ—th 18. refers to the Congregation of Pastors and people together and it will much confirm the point in hand I shall not recite any of them because you may there find them in the end of Grotius de Imperio Sum. Potest * And it seems the Churches were not so large as some imagine even at the sixth General Council at 〈◊〉 in Constaâ—tiâ—op when Canon 78. it was ordâ—â—ed that
no the fifth day of the week the Baptized were to say over their Belief to the Bishop or the Presbyters And it was not such Diocesses as ours that this work could be thâ—â— done for * As many of them d◠〈◊〉 when they hold it in terms of which see what I have said in the Preface to the Reformâ—â— Pastor And even in this while they confess that Pastors are Rulers and the People must obey according to the express words of the text Heb. 13.17 1 Tim. 5.17 1 Thes. 5.12 c. They grant us what we plead for Cons. 1. Cons. 2. Cons. 3. Cons. 4. Cons. 5. Cons. 6. Cons. 7. Cons. 8. Cons. 9. Cons. 10 * Dispute of Right to Sacraments Rom. 1.1 2. 1 Pet. 2.5.9 Rom. 1.6 Mat. 28.20 Heb. 2.3 4 2 Cor. 5.19 20. Jam 5.14 Acts 2.41 42. 4.35 1 Cor. 11.23 Acts 20.7 1 Cor. 10.16 Acts 20.28 2 Cor. 5.11 1 Tim. 5.17 20 22 24. 2 Cor. 2.10 Mat. 18.18 Of this Voctius hath written at large de desperata causa Papatus to which I refer the Reader Fit autem missio aut per Deum mediante c. aut per Deum mediante superiorum authoritate c. Fit rursus nonnunquam ipsa necessitatis lege quando non aliter posset fidei seu morum veritas inviolata servari Ubi verum est illud Pasce fame morientem si non Pavisti Occidisti Voetius Luke 2.34 1 Pet. 2. â— 7 8. Of this I desire the Reader to peruse what is written by Voctius de desperata Causa Papatus l. 2. Sect. 2. c. 21. passim Arg. 3. 〈…〉 c. Read their words * Mr. T. P. calls himself Rector of Brington Cyprian Ep. 28. p 64. ad Clerum de Gaio Desiderasâ—is ut de Philumeno Fortunato â—ypodiaconis Favorino acoluthore sâ—ribam cui rei non potui me solum judicem dire cum multi adhuc de clero absentes sint nec locum suum vel sero repetendum putaverint haec singulorum tractanda sit limanda plenius ratio non tantum cum collegis meis sed cum plebe ipsa universa How big was the Diocess then and how much the Bishop ruled alone may be hence conjectured and whether Presbyters had any hand in ruling Why doth Ignatius and Tertullian command them to be subject to the Presbyters as to the Apostles of Christ if they had not the Key of Government Alphonsus à Castro doth maintain that Hâ—eroms opinion was indeed the same that from his plain and frequent expressions we averr it to be and rebuketh them that pretend the contrary Hector Boethius before cited saith Scoâ— Histor. l. 7. fol. 128. b. that Ante Palladium Populi suffragâ—is ex Monachis Culdaâ—is pontifices assumerentur No Bishop then ordained them but Presbyters And Balaeus Centur. 14. c. 6. saith Habebant antea Scoti suos Episcopos ac Ministros ex verbi Divini Ministerio plebium suffragiis electos prouâ— Asianorum more fieri apud Britanaos videbant ☜ Cyrian Epist. 11. Plebi Contra Episcopatum meum immo contra suffragium vestrum Dei judicium c. * This is not the way of our Prelates Ordination And thâ—s shewâ—th that the Churches in 〈◊〉 â—ays were not Diocesan consisting oâ— many particular Churches else all the people could not have been present beholders and consenters at the Ordination of the Bishops †Still this shews that the Churches of Bishops were then no greater then that all might be personally present and fore-acquainted with his life Yea that it was the pâ—â—ples duty noâ— only to elect but to reject there 's more then Cyprian affirm Euseâ—â—us Hâ—st Eccl. l. 5. c. 18. out of Apolâ—onus telleth us that Alexander a Mâ—ntanâ—st being a thief the Congregation of which he was Pastor so that was his Diocess would not admit him 〈…〉 11. 〈◊〉 Secundum 〈…〉 〈◊〉 de 〈…〉 Constâ—ntinâ— in his 〈◊〉 to the 〈…〉 tells them that in the election of their Bishops all men should freely deliver their opinion and the general suffrage of all should be equally considered becausâ— Ecâ—lesiastical Honours should be obtained and conferred wâ—â—â—out 〈◊〉 and diâ—cord 〈…〉 3 〈◊〉 Even those Protestant Churches that have Superintendents are unchurched by them too for want of a true Ordination For their Superintendents were commonly ordained by meer Presbyters or settled only by the Princes power So in Denmark when their seven Bishops were deposed seven Presbyters were Ordained Superintendents by Iohan. Bugenhagius Pomeranus a Presbyter of Wittenberge in the Presence of the King and Senate at the chief Church in Haffnia See Vit. Bugenhagii in Melch. Adâ—m vit Germ. Theolog. page 315. * The Jesuits and Fryars do not take the Generals or Governors of their Orders to be men of another Order though they have a Power of Ruling and that Tyrannically ☜ It s more then Dr. H. H. speaks of the Primitive Bishops that had no Presbyters under them but one or more Deacons 1. Parochial Bishops 2. The stated Presidents of Associated Pastors 3. A Visitâ—r of the neighbour Churches and Countrâ—y These two to be in one man 4. General unfixed Ministers * So Constantiâ—e calls himself a Bishop Euseb. vit Coâ—st l. 4. c 24. And he made his Court a Church and assembling the people did use to take the holy Scriture and deliver Divine contemplations out of it or else he would read the Common-Prayers to the whole Congregation cap. 17. And it is plain that it was Constantine that kept the Churches in Unity and Peace when the Bishops else would have broken them to peices And the Emperours frequently took down and set up Bishops at their pleasure especially in the Patriarchial Seats as Rome Constantinople Antioch Alexandria ☞ * And Mr. Burroughs Irenicoâ— Dr. Holdsworth Dr. Forbs Gataker The London Pâ—â—â—ince Beza Calvin See also Dan. Colonius in his Disputat ex Iâ—stâ—tut Calv. l. 4. Dâ—sp 2. §. 18.24 ☞ Argum. 2. Argum. 3. Argum. 4. Argum. 5. Argum. 6. Argum. 7. Argum. 8. Prop. 2. Prop. 3. Prop. 4. ☜ Prop. 5. Prop. 6. Prop. 7. Prop. 8. prop. 9. Prop. 10 Object 1. Object 2. Object 1. â—â—ject 2. Object 3. Object 4. Object 5. Object 6. Object 7. Object 8. Object 9. Object 10. The summ Besides sâ—â—ms of Catechisms * In point of Lawfulness For Conveniency is according to several accidents * The Provincial Consil. Agath Can. 14. is the first that I remember mentioning them * The Pope 〈…〉 King 〈…〉 that 〈◊〉 cannot be done without tumult or 〈◊〉 Dâ—â—ila p. 1362. an 1595. So that when he feareth losing by it himself the good man makes conscience of murdering them that he will câ—ll hereticks but at another time 30000. to be murdered in France in a few daies Dâ—â—ila saith 40000. was a blessed work And therefore when I said before that in case of Necessity I would rather Kneel then not communicate yet I now add that I would for all that rather be imprisoned or otherwise persecuted then cast out of the Churches Communion all that dare not kneel or conform in such a circumstance And yet this were Ministers then commanded on great penalties to do ☜ Luke 4.18 Matth. 11.28 Matth. 12.20 Isa. 42.2 3. 40.11 Mat. 18.6 Luke 17 2. Rom. 14.1 15.1 2. 14.13 15 20 21 23. * See my writing of Grotius Râ—ligion
Because we now obey them not I have answered this already to which I add 1. It s a fine world when men will separate themselves from the Churches of Christ to avoid schism and they that are against separation and offer Communion to the Separatists must be taken to be the Schismaticks themselves It is schism that we detest and would draw you from or else what need we say so much for Concord and Communion 2. I have told you already that it is not one Minister of a Multitude in our Communion that did cast off the Prelates half of them did nothing to it and the other half were Ordained since 3. Nor can you truly say that now they refuse obedience to Bishops where there are none to obey or none that command them 4. Again I tell you it is not Episcopacy but only the sinful species of Prelacy which the Parliament and Assembly and Covenanters did cast off And what if you think this species best must all think so or else be Schismaticks And why not all Schismaticks then that are against the Papacy which is thought by others the best form I have here given you some Arguments to prove your Prelacy which was cast off to be against the will of Christ and the welfare of the Churches And I shall not believe that its schism to be against sin and the Churches ruine And I cannot but admire to read in your writings that Discipline and Piety are pretended by you as the things which you promote and we destroy when I am most certain that the destruction of Piety and Discipline are the very things by which you have so much offended your Brethren and we would heartily come as near you as we can so that Piety and Discipline may not be destroyed Had we not known that the able faithful Preachers whom you called Puritans conformable and not conformable that laboured in the word and doctrine were fitter to promote piety then the ignorant drunken worldly Readers and lazy Preachers that once a day would preach against doing too much to be saved and had we not known that Piety was better promoted by Learning the will of God and praying and meditating on the Lords Day then by dancing and by cherishing men truly fearing God then by scorning imprisoning persecuting and expelling them we would never have been so much against your doings as we have been But mens salvation is not so contemptible a thing as to be given away to humour the proud that cannot live in Communion with any unless they may drive them to destruction We will not sell mens souls to you at such rates nor buy your Communion nor stop the reproachful mouths of any by such horrid cruelties We talk not now to you of matters that are known by hear-say only we see which way promoteth Piety and which destroyeth it we see that most of the ungodly in the land are the forwardest for your wayes You may have almost all the Drunkards Blasphemers and Ignorant haters of godliness in the Country to vote for you and if they durst again to fight for you at any time I cannot be so humble as to say I am blind and see not what indeed I see because another tells me that his eyesight is better then mine and that he seeth things to be other then I see them to be I doubt not but there are some Pious persons among you I censure you no further then experience constraineth me But I know that the common sense of most that are serious in practical Christianity is against your formal wayes of worship and against the course that you have taken in this land and the spirit of prophaneness complyeth with you and doteth on you in all places that ever I was acquainted in Bear with plain truth it is in a cause of everlasting consequence There is somewhat in a gracious soul like health in the body that disposeth it to relish wholesom food and perceive more difference between it and meer air or toyish kickshaws then it can easily express In abundance of your most applauded Preachers the things of God were spoken with so little life and seriousness as if they had not been believed by the speaker or came not from the heart yea Godliness and Diligence for Heaven was the thing that they ordinarily preached against under the name of preciseness and being righteous overmuch And the Puritans were the men that Pulpits rendered most odious to the people and your Preachers exercised their wit and zeal against while almost all their hearers through the Land did take a Puritan to be one that was seriously Religious Many a place have I lived in where there was not a man that ever spoke a word against Bishops or Ceremonies but a few there were alas a few that would sometime read a Chapter in the Bible and pray with their Families and speak of the life to come and the way to it and for this they were commonly called Puritans If a man had but mildly askt a swearer why he swore or a drunkard why he would be drunk or had once named Scripture or the life to come unless prophanely the first word he should hear was O you are one of the holy Brethren you would not drink or swear but you will do worse in secret It was never a good world since there was so much talk of Scripture and Religion but the King and the Bishops will take an order with you and all the Puritans and Precisians in the Land I profess upon my common sad experience that this was the common language of the people that were ignorant and prophane in all parts of England that ever I came in which were not a few and these were the men that they called Puritans and on such accounts And what could the Prelates and Preachers of the Land have done more to mens damnation then to preach them into an hatred of Puritanism when it was known by all that lived among them that Piety was Puritanism in their account and no man was so free from it as he that would scorn at the very name of Holiness and drink and swear as if he had defyed God This is true and England knows it and if you will after this think that you have wiped your mouths clean by saying as M r Pierce that by Puritans he means none but men of blood sedition violence despisers of dominion painted sepulchres Protestants frightened out of their wits c. the righteous God that loveth righteousness and hath said Be ye holy for I am holy will make you know to your penitent or tormenting sorrow that the thing which commonly was reputed Puritanism in England was no such thing as you describe And that it s none of your wisdom to â—ick against the pricks and play with the apple of Gods eye and bring men to hate the members of Christ and then tell them you meant the members of the Devil and to thrust men into Hell in
mistake Prop. 11. He that disobeyeth the Word of God in the mouth of a Minister or Church governor committeth a double sin in comparison of him that disobeyeth the same word in the mouth of a private man for bsides the sin which he first committeth he breaketh also the fifth Commandment and despiseth Christ in his Messenger As a man that shall refuse to worship God to use his name reverently c. when a private man telleth him that it is his duty doth sin by that refusal but if he refuse it when his own Father or Mother or Minister command him he also breaks the fifth Commandment besides the rest Ministerial Authority therefore doth aggravate the sins of persons that are disobedient Prop. 12. Yet for all this one private man that evinceth out of Scripture a sin or a duty contrary to the doctrine or commands of our Guides must be regarded in that before them and the evidence and divine verity which he bringeth must not be refused because Church Governors are against it Otherwise we should make Gods Officers to be greater then himself and the Promulgators and Preachers of his Law to have power to null or frustrate the known Law which they should proclaim and that the means is to be preferred before the end and when it destroyes the end and so ceaseth it self to be a means which are things not to be imagined Prop. 13. Yet is it a great sin for any men lightly and rashly to suspect their Teachers and Rulers and much more Councils or the whole Church and too easily to credit the singular opinions of any private man or dissenting Pastor But we should be very suspicious of the private man rather and of the singular man and therefore should search well and see good reason for it before we credit them though we may not refuse any truth which they shall bring Prop. â—4 The uses of Synods or Councils is not directly to be superiour Governours of particular Pastors and Churches but it is Directly 1. For the Information and Edification of the Pastorâ— themselves by the collation of their reasons and mutual advice 2. For the Vnion and Communion of the said Pastors and of the particular Churches by them that they may agree in one and go hand in hand to do Gods work and so may avoid the crossing and hindering of each other and one may not receive those to communion without satisfaction who are excommunicated by others and so that by this concord of Pastors they may be strengthened to a more successfull performance of their duties But then these Direct ends of Synods being presupposed Indidirectly they may truly be said to be for Government Because God in general having commanded us to carry on his work as much as we can in Unity and Peace and it being the proper work of Councils to agree upon wayes of Unity it followeth that for Unity sake it becomes our duty to submit to their just Agreements and so that the forming of such Agreements or Canons is consequently or Indirectly a part of Government though Directly it is but for Unity and Concord Pastors in Synods have the same power over their people as they have out and therefore what Canons they make justly for the Government of the people as Pastors are Directly acts of Government but as Assembled Pastors and also as to the Canons by which they bind each other they act but by consent or contract in order to concord and communion and not by a superiour Ruling power So that Synods as Synods are Directly only Gratiâ Vnitatis Communionis and not Gratia Regiminis but Indirectly and by consequence from the first use they are after a sort Regimental To conclude this about the Nature of Church-Government in the two former similitudes it is somewhat apparent For Christ calls himself the Physitian that comes to heal diseased souls and his Church is also a School and his people are all Schollars or Disciples and Ministers his Ushers or under-Schoolmasters Now the Physitian may prescribe to his Patient the times the quantities of taking Medicines and what diet to use and what exercise in order to his health and also Physitians may make a Colledge and frequently meet for mutual Edification and Agree what Patients to meddle with and what not and that they will not receive those Patients that run from one to another to their own hurt and that they will use none but such and such approved Medicaments with divers the like circumstances But yet no Physitian can either compell men to be their Patients nor compell them any otherwise then by perswasion to take their Medicines when they are their Patients nor can they corporally punish them for any disobedience to their directions But this they may do they may tell them first that if they will not be ruled they shall be without the Physitians help and then their desease will certainly kill them or endanger them and if the Patient continue so disobedient as to frustrate the means of cure the Physitian may give him over and be his Physitian no more and this is the Power of a Church Guide and this is his way of punishing Only he may further acquaint them with a Divine Commission then a Physician can do to his Patient at least gradually and so press obedience more effectually on their consciences So a Schoolmaster may make orders for the right circumstantiating of matters in his School supposing one Grammer enjoyned by superiour Authority and he may order what Authors shall be read and at what hours and how much at a time and dispose of the seats and orders of his Schollars But yet if he be a Teacher of the Adult according to our case he cannot corporally punish those that either refuse to be his Schollars or to learn of him or obey him but the utmost that he can do is to put some disgrace upon them while they abide in his School and at last to shut them out And then all the Schoolmasters in the Countrey may well agree upon one Method of Teaching and that they will not receive those without satisfaction into one School who are for obstinacy and abuse cast out of another But such Agreements or Meetings to that end do not make either one Physitian or Schoolmaster to be the Governour of the rest or above another nor yet to have the charge of all the Schollars or Patients of all the rest so is it in the case of Ecclesiastical Assemblies HAving said this much concerning the Nature of Church-Power and Government I come to the second thing promised which is to enumerate the several sorts of Bishops that are to fall under our consideration that so we may next consider which of them are to be allowed of And here I suppose none will expect that I shew them all these sorts distinctly existent it is enough that I manifest them to be in themselves truly different 1. And first the name Bishop may be given